Marine Biological Laboratory Library Woods Hole, Mass. Presented by the estate of Dr. Herbert W. Rand Jan, 9, 1964 i-n D a a m a THE PROTOZOA Columbia Sinibersttg Biological Before the modern system of classification was established, many of 1 The term " pseudopodia" was given by von Siebold to replace Dujardin's more descriptive phrase "changeable processes" {expansions variables), c 1 8 THE PROTOZOA the forms which are now recognized as Heliozoa or Radiolaria, were variously interpreted. Ehrenberg did great service in describing the skeletons of many Radiolaria, especially of the fossil forms, but he had no conception of their organization, and placed them with the Bryozoa, Rotifera arid Echinodermata as a special class (Tubulata). Under the name, ActinopJiryens, Dujardin grouped the Heliozoa, together with a modern subdivision of the Infusoria (Siictoria), as "forms with slowly contractile appendages." The structure of the Radiolaria was first made out by Huxley ('51), who recognized them as Protozoa, and correctly compared Tkalassicolla with the heliozoon Actinosphcerium. The pseudopodia, however, were not recognized, and he was inclined to regard these forms as higher in organization than a single cell, and placed them between the Protozoa and the Sponges. Johannes Miiller('55— '58) first saw the resemblance between the fine ray-like pseudopodia of the Radiolaria and of the Heliozoa, and his pupils, Claparede and Lachmann ('58), discovered the same granule-streaming in their pseudopodia that Schultze had observed in some of the Rhizopoda. With these data, M tiller included the Radiolaria and the Heliozoa in the class Rhizopoda of von Siebold, under the name RJiizopoda radiaria, which was modified into its modern form, Radiolaria, by another of his pupils, Ernst Haeckel ('62). Four years later Haeckel ('66) separated the Radiolaria from the similar fresh-water forms, to which he gave the name Heliozoa. The further subdivisions of the subclass Rhizopoda have been made upon two bases having almost equal value. In one system they are divided according to the nature of the pseudopodia into the orders Lobosa (Amcebcza of Ehrenberg) and the Reticulariida (Reti- cnlaria of Carpenter, '62). In the other they are subdivided accord- ing to the absence or presence of a shell, into the orders Amcebida (Ehbg.) and Testacea (M. Schultze, '54).1 The former system is adopted by Delage and Herouard, by Lankester and the English zoologists generally ; the latter by Butschli. A third order under the name Mycetozoida, is usually included with the Amcebida and the Reticulariida. Although generally recognized in part at least, by zoologists as Protozoa, the taxonomic position of the organisms included in this order is in dispute. Under the name Myxomycetes they are included with the fungi by most botanists, while by the zool- ogists they are usually placed as a class of the Rhizopoda under the name Mycetozoa (de Bary, '59). The relation to the fungi is claimed on account of their saprophytic mode of life (terrestrial forms), and their mode of spore-formation in sporangia which are often compli- cated by the presence of stalks, columellae, and other plant-like 1 Thalamophora, R. Hertwig ('74); Foraminifera, d'Orbigny ('26). INTR OD UCTION structures such as elastic capillitia for dispersion of the spores. The relation to the Protozoa, on the other hand, is claimed on account of the unicellular nature, development of the swarm-spores, and occa- sional holozoic mode of nutrition. The spores leave the sporan- gium as amoeboid or flagellated organisms and may increase by simple division during the swarming stage. If flagellated, the spore after a time loses the flagellum and becomes amoeboid, in which con- dition division may again occur; finally numerous amoeboid indi- A Fig. 4. — Flagellidia. [STEIN.] A. Chrysomonas (Chromulina) fiavicans. Ehr. with chromatophores and an engulfed diatom (d). B. The same encysted. C. Phacus longicaudus Duj. viduals group themselves together, forming a colony or plasmodium. In some cases the fusion is complete, in others the outlines of the individual Amoebae persist. In view of the questionable position which these forms occupy, there is some danger of their being neglected altogether, the botan- ists refusing them because of their animal characteristics, the zoolo- gists because of their plant-like features. No harm can be done by including them in both kingdoms, for on purely a priori grounds it is to be expected that some organisms should be on the boundary line between artificial groups such as the unicellular animals and plants. The present group and the Phytoflagellida among the Mastigophora appear to occupy such a position, and it is advisable to include them as provisional groups of the organisms with which they show the greatest number of common points. With our present knowledge, 20 THE PROTOZOA the majority of Mycetozoa undoubtedly resemble fungi more than they do Protozoa, and will not be further considered in the present work ; the Phytoflagellina have, on the other hand, so many obvious connec- tions with the animal flagellates that they cannot well be omitted. Fig. 5. — Dinoflagellidia. [SCHUTT.] A. Gymnodinium ovum, Schiitt. B. Peridinium divergens Ehr. f, the transverse furrow. The flagellated organisms now included under Diesing's name, Mastigophora, fall naturally into three subclasses : (i) the Flagellidia (Fig. 4) (flagellates in a strict sense), recognized by Dujardin and — n Fig. 6. — Coccidiida in epithelial cells. [LABBE.] The coccidium, a species of the genus Myxinia, is supposed to have divided in one case (to the right), c, the sporozoon; n, the nucleus of an epithelial cell. named by Cohn ('53); (2) Dinoflagellidia (Biitschli) (Fig. 5), which were first seen by O. F. Miiller (1/73) and later fairly well described INTR OD UC TION 21 by Ehrenberg, but curiously misinterpreted as ciliated forms (a mis- take rectified only during the last twenty years), which led Clapa- rede and Lachmann ('58), R. S. Bergh ('84), and Saville Kent ('81) to regard these organisms, under the name Cilio-flagellata, as inter- mediate forms between the Ciliata and the Mastigophora; (3) Cysto- flagellidia (Haeckel), including two genera, Noctiluca and Leptodiscus, the former observed during the eighteenth century, the latter dis- covered by R. Hertwig ('77). Fig. 7. — Two forms assumed by Leptotheca agilis, a myxospore. [DOFLEIN.] The history of the Sporozoa as a class dates from Kolliker's ('45- '48) and Stein's ('48) works, although the name Gregarine now used as the title of an order (Gregarinida) goes back to Leon Dufour ('28), and the first observation to Redi in the seventeenth century.1 The different kinds of Sporozoa were first grouped together by Leuckart ('79) under the present name, and he subdivided the group into the Gregarinida (Fig. I, D) and the Coccidiida (Fig. 6), the former dwelling in cavities of various invertebrate hosts, the latter inside epithelial cells in, chiefly, vertebrate hosts. Under the term psorosperms (Joh. Miiller, '41), a number of fish parasites belong- ing to the Sporozoa were known early in the century, and these were grouped together by Biitschli under the term Myxospo- 1 Cf. Diesing, p. 183. 22 THE PROTOZOA ridia(Y'\g. 7), and in the present classification form a fourth order of the Sporozoa. A third order under the name H&mosporidiida ( Labbe, '94), includes the sporozoan parasites dwelling in blood-cells and plasm of different vertebrates (Fig. 8). The Infusoria finally have been variously classified since von Siebold restricted the term as given by Ledenmuller (i76o-'63) to its modern significance. Until their unicellular structure was defi- nitely established, the various types were placed among the higher animals, sometimes with the worms, sometimes with the Coelenterata. Even Perty ('52), who was the first to bring the ciliated forms together under their present name Ciliata, believed them to be combinations of Fig. 8. — A blood parasite or Haemospore, Plasmodiummalarice. Amoeboid, spore-forming and sexual phases are shown. [WAS1ELEWSKY.] cells. He included the Suctoria and the Ciliata as subdivisions of the Infusoria. Stein ('57), who put the classification of the Ciliata upon its final modern basis, had previously confused the relations of Suctoria and Ciliata in his Acineta-theory. Claparede and Lachmann '('58-'6i ), after showing that Stein's interpretation was incorrect, raised those Infusoria which are provided with suctorial tentacles and are ciliated only during the embryonic phases, to the grade of a separate subclass to which they gave the modern name Suctoria (Fig. i, c, Ey Since Stein's work there have been but few important changes in the classification of the Infusoria. Biitschli ('83-'88) divided the Ciliata into two unequal groups distinguished by the nature of the mouth parts, the Gymnostomata and the Tricliostomata. Stein's sub- divisions based upon, the arrangement of the cilia are more simple, however, and the advantage of Biitschli's division is somewhat ques- tionable. C ANIMALS AND PLANTS In determining the boundaries of the subkingdom Protozoa, two very interesting controversies have arisen, one relating to the boun- dary between animals and plants, the other to the relations of Protozoa to Metazoa. The modern attitude toward the first of these problems is well expressed by Delage ('96), who says : "The question is not so important as it appears. From one point of view, and on purely !Cf. Stein, II ('67), p. 142. INTRODUCTION 23 theoretical grounds, it does not exist, while from another standpoint it is insoluble. If one be asked to divide living things into two distinct groups of which the one contains only animals, the other only plants, the question is meaningless, for plants and animals are concepts which have no objective reality, and in nature there are only indi- viduals. If, in considering those forms which we regard as true . animals and plants, we look for their phylogenetic history, and decide to place all of their allies in one or the other group, we are sure to reach no result ; such attempts have always been fruitless"." 1 No one at the present time denies the extremely close relation which Huxley ('76) has so clearly pointed out between the lower algae and some of the flagellates, and it is the general opinion that no one feature separates the lowest plants from the lowest animals, and the difficulty — in many cases the impossibility — of distinguishing between them is clearly recognized. Curiously enough, this modern idea was early expressed by Buffon at the time when Aristotle's view of the plant-like nature of some animals (Zoophyta) was still accepted in regard to the Coelenterata. Buffon wrote as follows in 1749: " From this investigation we are led to conclude that there is no absolute and essential distinction between the animal and vegetable kingdoms; but that Nature proceeds from the most perfect to the most imperfect animal, and from that to the vegetable." This state- ment might have been written in 1899, but Buffon unfortunately goes on to say : " Hence the fresh-water polypus (Hydra} may be regarded as the last of animals and the first of plants." 2 Ehrenberg included a large number of plant forms among his Infusoria, most of which Dujardin threw out, restricting the group, practically, to the Protozoa as known to-day. But the discovery of flagellated swarm-spores of algae cast doubt on the animal nature of the organisms which Dujardin had described as flagellates. Von Siebold ('45) was thus led to retain only the families Astasiidae and the Peridinidae in his zoology, removing the Mastigophora, as a group, to the botanical side. In this he was followed by Bergmann and Leuckart ('56), while Cienkowsky ('65) placed them as an intermediate group between animals and plants. Others went to the opposite extreme and actually excluded the algal swarm-spores from the plants, on the ground that they were merely flagellated parasites living on the plant-cells (Diesing, '65). Still others, noting that some of the flagel- lates are animal and some vegetable in their nature, undertook the impossible task of finding a single distinguishing character. The presence of green coloring matter or chlorophyl, upheld by Cohn ('76) and others as a characteristic vegetable feature, seemed to be a good 1 P- 5J8. 2 Edition 1812, p. 357. 24 THE PROTOZOA test; Oersted ('73), however, showed that in the lower plants there are forms differing only in the presence or absence of chlorophyl. These forms may be arranged in a series as follows : 1 — With chlorophyl Without chlorophyl With chlorophyl Without chlorophyl Oscillaria. Beggiatoa. Spirulina. Spirochaeta. Leptothrix. Leptomitus. Palmellaceae. Chroococcaceae. Chlamydomonas. Chlamydomonas hyalina. Synedra. Synedra putrida. A similar series can be arranged among the Protozoa, including forms which cannot be genetically separated, though some contain chlorophyl, and some are colorless. In the first of these, nutrition is holopJiytic or of the green plant type, in the second saprophytic or of the fungus type. The chlorophyl differential, if used here, would separate closely allied and in other respects identical forms, always to be found among the Mastigophora, and would lead to confusion. Furthermore, the chlorophyl differential would cause confusion in the classification of the fungi, where colorless representatives of several families of the Phycomycetes reproduce by colorless swarm-spores. Again, some of the Mastigophora with chlorophyl are not dependent upon this substance for their nutriment, but may combine the plant type with the animal type of food-getting (e.g. Chromulina and some Dinoflagellidia, Fig. 4). Stein sought a differential in the presence of contractile vacuoles and of nuclei, which, he maintained, are not found in vegetable swarm- spores, but are characteristic of all animal cells. This view has not been supported by later discoveries, for not only have vegetable -spores been found to possess nuclei, but many of them are also provided with contractile vacuoles. Haeckel bases the classification of animals and plants upon nutri- tion, which differs but little from the earlier chlorophyl differential. All forms with the power of absorbing carbon dioxide, water, and nitrogen compounds, and of combining them into proteids, he calls plants, those without this power, animals, but he considers that this division, though logical, is at best only artificial, and gives no clue to the actual phylogenetic relations of Protozoa and Protophyta. As a single differential, however, the method of nutrition is probably as satisfac- tory as any, for there are only a few forms which combine the two modes of food-getting. If rigorously applied, however, it cannot fail to shock the prejudices of both botanists and zoologists in claiming for the animal kingdom forms which have usually been identified with the vegetable kingdom, and vice versa. Although Haeckel states that the dividing line is purely arbitrary and does not represent genetic affinity iSee Entz ('88). INTRODUCTION 2$ in the least, animal forms being derived from plants in a polyphyletic series, he does not hesitate to rank certain of the fungi, together with the Sporozoa and bacteria, as animal forms ; the majority of chlorophyl-bearing Protozoa, on the other hand, are placed with the plants. Another differential, which, perhaps, has been the most widely accepted, is the power of spontaneous motion. It is supported to-day •*.',^ , • Fig. 9. — A sphaeroidal colony, Uroglena americana Calkins, consisting of monads embed- ded in a gelatinous matrix. as the most universal of the arbitrary differentials by Biitschli, Bergh, and Delage. Briefly stated, all forms, which are freely-motile in their adult life, are animals, while stationary forms are plants. This distinction is applied only to the lower forms, and not to the higher groups, but even as thus limited, this differential would neces- sitate some striking changes in existing schemes of classification. The freely-moving diatoms, which, since the time of Nitsch ('38) have been classed with the unicellular plants, would be included among the Protozoa, while the majority of Sporozoa, which are almost devoid of motion, would be excluded. The point of view which demands the strict separation of animals and plants has, however, little utility save perhaps to determine the limits of a text-book or monograph. Many observers, recognizing this truth, have included all forms in which the transition from plants to animals is shown, in a special group of the Protozoa, and usually with some heading which gives a clue to their position. This is first seen in Aristotle's Zoophyta (Coelenterata) ; again in a more modern form in Perty's Phytomastigodat and in the Phytofiagellida of Delage. Haeckel ('66) made a group of equivocal forms large enough to include all of the Protozoa, and, under the name Protista, vainly attempted to establish a third kingdom between the animal and the plant. 26 THE PROTOZOA The arbitrary dividing line between the Metazoa and the Protozoa can be much more sharply drawn than that between animals and plants. The Protozoa are usually defined as single-celled animals, the Metazoa as many-celled ; but this definition is not strictly accurate, for many forms of Protozoa live in aggregates, or colonies in which specialization and division of labor have progressed to a considerable degree ( Volvox, Uroglcna, Magosphcera, etc. ; Fig. 9). As a rule, however, colonies do not form a distinct tissue of cells as in the bias- tula stage of Metazoa, while a still stronger point is that they never form a diblastic embryo.1 D. GENERATION DE NOVO Leeuwenhoek's discovery of the Protozoa had a marked effect upon current thought, some speculative writers seeing in these minute organisms the hypothetical units of organic structure, which, from the time of Democritus to that of Descartes, had been a subject of philosophical discussion. The rapid and incomprehensible increase of Protozoa in standing water could apparently best be explained by a theory of spontaneous generation ; Leeuwenhoek, nevertheless, was convinced that their origin would be found in minute eggs or germs which are carried through the air as dust, or brought from place to place by birds, etc., thus showing his firm belief in Harvey's axiom, ex ovo omnia. He was supported in this view by Joblot (1718), whose experiments led him to the conclusion that the lower stratum of the air is filled with the germs of various kinds of animalcula, while Reaumur (1738) asserted that the dust of the air also contains dis- ease germs, which are the cause of epidemics. These men were, however, in the minority, and until the last fifty years only an occa- sional observer opposed the theory of spontaneous generation, as applied to these minute organisms. Even in Leeuwenhoek's time it was well known that dead organic matter of any kind, when left exposed in water, gradually decom- poses, while the water, at first clear, becomes murky, and minute organisms of various kinds develop in it. Adopting the view that higher organisms are composed of organic units, speculative writers inferred that the small animals discovered by Leeuwenhoek were the units which had again become freed from the aggregated condi- tion. This is the key-note of Buffon's (1749) famous theory of gen- eration, which, in one form or other, persisted well into the I9th century. Briefly stated, Buffon believed that all organisms are composed of an infinite number of organic particles. The In- 1 See Saville-Kent ('8l) for the obsolete theory that Sponges are colonial Protozoa. INTRODUCTION 2J fusoria he believed to be nothing but these particles become free. " The destruction of organized bodies is only a separation of the organic particles of which they are composed. These particles continue separate till they be again united by some active power. When, however, a man's body has nearly attained its full size, he does not require the same quantity of organic particles ; the surplus is, therefore, sent from all parts into reservoirs destined for their recep- tion. These reservoirs are the testes and seminal reservoirs " (page 397). " The different parts of the body are, however, built up of dif- ferent kinds of organic units, so that upon disintegration there are different forms of animalcula, which are in no respect different from the spermatozoa of the same animal. The freed units are therefore neither animals nor plants, but the formative elements of both. Arising as the disintegrated parts of dead organisms, or rather as elements which never die, they are organisms which pass from one living state into another." This view was carried further by Need- ham (1748), and as the Buffon-Needham hypothesis, was generally accepted. Thus the early advocates of the theory of spontaneous gen- eration did not maintain that living things arise from not-living sub- stances, but that all organisms are derived from parts of those living before, — a sort of transmigration. Spallanzani, however, to whom so much credit is due for our early knowledge of the Protozoa, adhered to the view of Leeuwenhoek that -the Infusoria are not the units which constitute higher organisms, but distinct forms of life which, like other organisms, are derived from definite germs. Furthermore, he vigor- ously upheld their animal nature against Buffon and his school, basing his arguments upon their voluntary movements, changes of direction when moving, food taking, and upon their relations to moisture and dryness, warmth and cold, to which they reacted like higher animals. He found that Infusoria do not develop in a vacuum, and must, therefore, come from germs contained in the air. Seeing a Colpoda emerge from its cyst, he concluded that the cysts were eggs, mistaking the cyst-case for the egg-membrane. He separated the large from the small forms of Infusoria, a separation which was the first attempt to distinguish the Protozoa from bacteria, and which was destined to have great effect upon the theory of spontaneous generation, for it is a significant fact that the forms which have been supposed to arise by spontaneous generation have always been those approaching the limits of vision.1 1 Spallanzani's work has hardly been sufficiently recognized by later writers. Never car- ried away by enthusiasm, but describing only what he saw, he placed himself outside the current of popular favor by opposing the tempting hypothesis of the nature-philosophers. He seems to have combined his power of observation with a remarkable breadth of view, which in some cases gave rise to daring conceptions. Thus, in 1776, he wrote : " Pour des 28 THE PROTOZOA The distinction which Spallanzani drew between large and small forms was also adopted by O. F. M tiller in his classification of the Protozoa. The latter maintained, however, that the lower of his two groups (Infusoria) were formed according to Buffon's view, from the disintegrated parts of higher organisms. These parts, after the disintegration, collect, forming a slimy scum on the surface of the in- fusion (Zooglcea), which formed a most important adjunct in all subsequent theories of spontaneous generation. Minute vesicles arise later from this scum, and these remain as living organisms in the form of " Infusoria," which included bacteria, spermatozoa, and the smallest forms of flagellates. This mode of origin he limited to those Protozoa which have no visible organs or means of locomotion. The other group (Bullaria), which included the larger of the animalcula (worms, ciliated Protozoa, rotifers, etc.), he maintained were formed, as in the higher animals, from eggs. Miiller also held that these units mix with the inorganic particles to form the solid and fluid portions of the body of higher forms, while alone, and without contact with foreign matter, they form the nerves and " soul." Oken (1805), another advocate of the theory of spontaneous gen- eration, held that all Protozoa arose in a similar manner. Since all plants and animals were built up of these Infusoria, he named the latter Urthiere, although, like Buffon, he held that they were neither plants nor animals. Infusions demonstrated to him that all plants and animals could disintegrate into Infusoria. Small Infusoria at first joined together to form larger ones, and out of their union arose the polyps and higher forms. While the outline of Oken's view would seem to indicate a prophecy of the cell-theory, it is quite evident from his book on creation that he had little real conception of what we now regard as the essence of that theory.1 The majority of contemporary naturalists followed Buffon and Oken, either absolutely or with slight modifications. Among these Treviranus ('03), Goldfuss ('20), and Carus ('23) accepted Oken's views, while Lamarck ('15), Blainville ('22), and Bory de St. Vin- cent ('24) followed Miiller in restricting spontaneous generation to the simpler and smaller forms. Dallinger and Drysdale ('73— '75), taking turns over the microscope by day and night, followed out the life-histories of many of these simpler forms through the process of division and spore-formation, thus showing that the monads arise, as do the higher Protozoa, from animaux inferieurs, le changement de demeure, de dimat, de nourriture, doit produire pen a peu dans les individus, et ensuite dans Vespece, des modifications tres considerables qui deguiseni a nos yeux les formes primitives'1'' (cited by Dujardin ('41) from Spallanzani). 1The name "Protozoa," given by Goldfuss ('20), meant the same as Oken's " Urthiere." It did not acquire its present significance until 1845, when von Siebold gave it a new meaning. INTRODUCTION 29 ancestors similar to themselves. They found that the spores which burst from the encysted forms were at first far beyond the limits of vision even with the high powers of the microscope at their command, but remained together in the form of a "glairy" mass in which minute specks soon appeared, and these specks were watched until they had become full-grown monads similar to the original form. In later years the theory of spontaneous generation has been limited almost exclusively to the bacteria, but even here it has been energeti- cally and successfully opposed by Pasteur, Tyndall, Milne-Edwards, Claude-Bernard, Quatrefages, and others, against a constantly de- creasing number of advocates. No one is in a position to assert, however, that it does not take place in some organisms, although such a view is highly improbable; nor can it be maintained that it never has taken place in the past. Many theories of "archigony " (Haeckel), or the first origin of life by spontaneous generation, have been held by modern naturalists ; but all such theories are of a purely inferential character and lack substantial foundation. Without attempting to discuss these l it may be pointed out that the eminent botanist Nageli has advocated an hypothesis which suggests that of Buffon. Assum- ing that protoplasm consists of minute structural units or " micellae," he suggests that such micellae were first formed from not-living matter and secondarily united into organisms. Nageli does not hesitate to say that the evolution of the simplest protozoon from inorganic compounds involved a far greater step than from the first organism to man, and in accordance with this idea Haeckel places the beginning of life in the oldest known geologic age and in the oldest period of that age, the Laurentian. This, again, is entirely specula- tive ; for if we except the questionable form Eozoon, the rocks of the Laurentian contain no recognizable records of past life.2 The rocks of the period after the Laurentian, however, the Cam- brian, possess a great number of well-marked types, families, and genera, thus indicating, even at this time, a considerable antiquity. Haeckel and Nageli argue with Huxley, and the argument is of great 1 For a discussion of this topic the reader is referred to the essays of Huxley, Tyndall, and Haeckel, and to Verworn's Allgemeine Physiologic, pp. 298-319. Lee's translation, pp. 297-319. 2The supposed genus Eozoon (" dawn of life ") was discovered by Logan, of the Geologic Survey of Canada in 1865, and the name was given by Dawson in the same year. There has been a lengthy dispute, however, in regard to this supposed fossil, some asserting that it is the earliest known foraminiferon, others that it is entirely inorganic. The former opinion was held by Carpenter ('65, '66, etc.) and Dawson ('65, '75, etc.). the latter by the majority of geologists and petrologists, beginning with King and Rowney ('66) and followed by Mobius and others. Biitschli, while admitting that Dawson and Carpenter had a certain amount of evidence, inclines to the opposite view, while petrologists maintain that the same structure as that of Eozoon has been frequently observed in minerals forming parts of rocks of undoubted igneous origin. 3 Fig. 13, C). Here the chitin which forms the shell is perfectly smooth ; but in other forms it may be ornamented in various ways by pits or pro- tuberances. Again, in many fresh-water Rhizopoda the shell-material is not secreted, but the test is composed of foreign particles, such as diatom shells, sand crystals, mud, or detritus of any kind, fused together and to a chitinous substratum by means of mucilaginous cement secreted by the organism. 3. Nuclei. Haeckel's claim ('68) that there are organisms without nuclei (Monera), although it rests upon negative evidence, cannot be rejected until all of the forms considered have been shown to possess them. On purely a priori grounds, it is possible to conceive such organisms, although the numerous experiments which have been performed dur- ing the last decade upon nucleated and non-nucleated parts of Pro- tozoa, show, in these cases at least, the absolute necessity of the nucleus for the life of the organism. These experiments make it probable that the so-called Monera have in reality some structure or structures which perform the functions of the nucleus, although a well-defined nucleus with membrane and other characteristic parts may be absent. In the majority of Protozoa there is but one nucleus (many Sar- codina, Mastigophora, Sporozoa), while in some forms two nuclei are the rule (some Rhizopoda). In others, again, there may be a great number of nuclei, the number varying with the age of the organism (examples occur in all groups of the Protozoa). In many of the Pro- tozoa, although not in all, the nucleus is provided with a membrane and contains two substances ; chroma tin, staining with certain basic dyes and consisting largely of nucleinic acid, and achromatin, a sub- stance which is not stained by the chromatin dyes, in the form of a 1CL Schewiakoff ('88). Fig. 13. — Shells and tests. [A, SCHEWIAKOFF; B, ORIGINAL; C, BUTSCHLI; A STEIN.] A. Euglypha alveolata Duj. The shell consists of oval siliceous plates glued together by a sili- ceous (?) cement. B. Cochliopodium digitatum, n. sp. The test is membranous and perforated for pseudopodia. C. Pseudochlamys patella Clp. and Lach. The test is membranous and shield- like. D. Ceratium tripos Nitsch. The shell consists of cellulose plates of diverse size and shape. THE PROTOZOA network, or of a homogeneous body of considerable size (Karyo- somes). Several different types of nuclei may be distinguished; some of the most important being : ( i ) The distributed nucleus, —n N. ----- X E Fig. 14. — Types of nuclei. [A. Calcituba polymorpha Roboz, from SCH AUDINN ; B. Colpidium colpoda, from a preparation ; C. Euglena viridis Ehr. from a preparation ; D. Tetramitus chilomo- nas, n. sp. ; E. Noctiluca miliaris Sur., from a preparation.] A single karyosome (A) becomes vesicular, and ultimately gives rise to several daughter-karyo- somes (so-called "fragmentation" Schaudinn). Several karyosomes in Noctiluca (E) hold the chromatin, the rest of the nucleus is filled with "achromatic " granules. In Tetramitus chilomonas (D) the chromatin is scattered throughout the cell; the lighter-colored body in the centre of the cell is the homologue of the deeply stained central body in Euglena (C). GENERAL SKETCH 43 consisting of innumerable chromatin granules distributed throughout the cell ( Trachelocerca, Chcenia teres, Holosticka flarta, H. scutellum, Tetramitus}. (2) The homogeneous nucletts consisting of a single mass of chromatin with a homogeneous structure throughout all stages, and with no trace of reticular substance (many Phytoflagel- lates). (3) Dimorphic nuclei, consisting of a large nucleus called the macronucleus, and a small one, the micronucleus, in the same individual. The former is generally regarded as functional chiefly in vegetation, the latter in conjugation. With the exception of Polykrikos among the Mastigophora, dimorphic nuclei are found only in the Infusoria (Fig. 14). The typical form of the nucleus is spherical, although it may be discoid or ellipsoid, or, in the case of the macronucleus, drawn out into various fantastic shapes, of which the horseshoe (Vorticellidae), the beaded (Stentor and Spirostomum, etc.), or branched (Acineta, Dendrosoma] are examples.1 4. Organs of Locomotion. With very few exceptions, the Protozoa have the power of moving from place to place. The exceptions are found among the para- sitic Sporozoa, although even here there is, in some cases, a peculiar gliding motion. In no adult sporozoon is there a special organ of locomotion, yet the Gregarinida and Haemosporidiida actually move from place to place, although very slowly. In some cases, the motion is due to peculiar peristaltic waves of contraction ; in other cases to the contraction of muscle-like fibrils, the myonemes. An analogous movement is also known in certain flagellates (Euglenidae) and ciliates (Heterotrichida). In the majority of Protozoa, however, movement is accomplished by the activity of special motor organs, which may be either changeable processes, (pseudopodia) or permanent vibratile appendages (flagella and cilia). The changeable processes or pseudopodia, found chiefly in the Sar- codina, are sometimes numerous, sometimes few ; when few in number they are usually short, finger-formed, and quick to change in form and appearance by the flowing protoplasmic substance of which they are composed (Fig. I, A, and Fig. 15, A, B}; when numerous, they are fine-pointed, and often sticky, so that when two or more come in contact, they fuse or anastomose (Reticulariida, Fig. 15, C). Again, the pseudopodia may be fine and pointed, but rigid in structure and unchanging in form, a condition brought about by the presence of an axial filament of stiffened protoplasm, which runs down the centre of each pseudopodium (Heliozoa, Radiolaria, Fig. 15, D\ Unlike pseu- 1Cf. Chapter VII. for further details concerning nuclei. 44 THE PROTOZOA dopodia, the protoplasmic filaments, known as flagella and cilia, are derived solely from the ectoplasm and are constant in their position, and, save for the occasional absorption within the body, for some rea- son or other, they are unchangeable. Flagella-motion, characterized by energetic contractions or undulations, or by rotary motions, differs -*•*-* X" Pig. 15. — Types of pseudopodia. A. AmxialimicoIaRhmb. [RHUMBLER.] B, Amoeba blatt vacuole with external pore; N, macro- aboilt with the endoplasmiC nucleus ;«, micronucleus. flow until, becoming heavier than the protoplasm, it remains stationary, while the rest of the endoplasm moves forward with the organism (many Rhizopoda). In this manner the vacuole, as it attains its full size, is gradually left at the posterior end of the moving organism, where it finally bursts. Again, as in some Mastigophora and Ciliata, the contractile vacuole is a stationary organ connected with the out- side by a definite pore. Here, too, are numerous accessory structures in the form of canals and reservoirs, the former apparently collecting the water and waste matters from all parts of the cell, and conducting them to the contractile vesicle, the latter receiving the fluid after con- traction of the vacuole, and conveying it to the outside, with which 54 THE PROTOZOA they are in open connection. The canal system, which some observers (e.g. Fabre Dumergue, '90) consider widely spread throughout the Ciliata, is often strikingly developed, as in Frontonia, where there is a complicated network traversing the entire cell (Fig. 21). While the excretory function of the contractile vacuole is generally accepted, there have been only a few satisfactory experiments to demonstrate it, and the possibility of other functions is not excluded. At the present time the balance of evidence is in favor of the view that the contractile vacuole has both excretory and respiratory func- tions, inasmuch as it regularly empties a fluid to the outside, which carries with it the products of destructive metabolism in the form of urea, and probably carbon dioxid, although the respiratory function has never been demonstrated.1 Whatever may be the function of the contractile vacuole, it does not appear to be universally necessary for the life of the organism, for it is lacking in the Sporozoa and the majority of the Sarcodina (Reticulariida and Radiolaria). Furthermore, whatever the use of the vacuole, it is independent of the nucleus, non-nucleated fragments form- ing new vacuoles which pulsate rhyth- mically for some time. Hofer ('89) found that vacuoles in non-nucleated bits of Amceba proteus would contract for fourteen days. He also noted that whereas the regular period of pulsation c '•*^tf^*^~%jS=*^ was seven minutes, the periods became J\ ^^W^^&K-^^ longer and longer, until at the end of the fourth day there was but one pulsation every two hours, and even then the con- tents were not completely expelled, a reaction which Penard ('90) formulated later by the statement that the activity of the contractile vacuole is directly proportional to that of the entire indi- vidual. Fig. 22. — Division of Euplotes. [FROM A PREPARATION.] The daughter-cells are almost ready to separate; the daughter-micronuclei (») are re-formed; the macronucleus (m) is not quite divided; the gastric vacuoles (/) are equally distributed in the two daughter-cells, one of which has generated the adoral zone (az). 3 . R eproduction . With the exception of the Sporozoa, simple division, or splitting into two parts, is the characteristic mode of re- production in all Protozoa. In the Sporozoa, and at times in most of the other Protozoa, division is replaced by Chapter IX, p. 28 J. GENERAL SKETCH 55 spore-formation or the breaking up of the body into many small particles, each the germ of a new organism. While the major- ity of the Protozoa reproduce asexually in these ways, reproduc- tion in some is bound up with complete sexual differentiation, and a series of forms may be selected which indicate the probable develop- ment of the sexual from the more primitive methods. In numerous cases the sexual phenomena include many of the preliminary matura- tion stages shown by the Metazoa, in the formation of polar bodies and reduction of the quantity of chromatin, etc. Simple division, the most common method of reproduction, is usually a separation of the body into two equal parts either longitu- A BCD Fig. 23. — Division (budding) of Euglypha alveolata Duj. [SCHEWIAKOFF.] The shell-plates which were stored in the endoplasm about the nucleus pass out with the stream- ing protoplasm (A) to form the shell of the daughter-cell. The nucleus is shown in different stages of mitosis. dinally (Flagellidia) or transversely (Ciliata). It is invariably preceded by division of the nucleus, and is often accompanied by the equal division of certain of the internal structures of the cell, such as the chromatophores, pyrenoids, etc. It may take place either during active life or under the protection of a cyst. Ciliata in the process of division may be frequently seen swimming about actively, the con- necting-strand becoming narrower and narrower, until finally only a delicate strand of protoplasm separates the daughter-cells, and this, after a few energetic contortions, gives way and the young cells are THE PROTOZOA free (Fig. 22). The presence of a firm shell or coating complicates the process, especially if the shell is a secretion (Fig. 23). In many ./ Fig. 24. — Microgromia sociahs Hert., a gregaloid colony. [HERTWIG.] cases the new shell-parts are secreted before the act of division be- gins, and when the protoplasm buds out of the original shell-mouth, they are carried with it, and the bud is covered with the newly formed A K iA*LMA/4lX^ / v .-»'"•• *V*V -^ & • "'."'• "ft/*?:-: A .'•' -£kM ^•ftl^^ ^^^^:%^\^. '•'.o^-jZ&r— C) OY 0. ' o • . *' t> ^-> '^*:fc*:" 'fe *S'C-t:'«!, * • • »O( Fig. 25. — Uroglena americana Calkins, a sphaeroid colony. pieces, which are glued together by means of a chitinous or silicious secretion. GENERAL SKETCH 57 Simple division frequently leads to colony-formation through incom- plete separation of the daughter-individuals. Four general types of these colonies are met with among the Protozoa. Adopting Haeckel's terms, they may be designated according to their general structure as (i) gregaloid, (2) sphceroid, (3) arboroid, and (4) catenoid. A gregaloid colony is an aggregate of Protozoa having a round, ellipsoidal, or indefinite shape, and usually with a gelatinous basis in which the single individuals are variously distributed. The colonies may be formed by incomplete division of the individuals or by partial union of two or more adults (Fig. 24). A spheroid colony is a globu- Fig. 26. — Codosiga cymosa Sav. K., an arboroid colony of Choanoflagellida. [KENT.] lar, ellipsoidal, or cylindrical aggregate in which the individual cells form a superficial layer in a common gelatinous matrix. When these superficial cells are closely packed together into an almost continuous layer as in Volvox^ Magosphcera, or Uroglena, they are extremely sug- gestive of certain stages in developing Metazoa (Fig. 25). An arbo- roid colony is a tree- or bush-like aggregate arising by the dendritic or dichotomous branching of a primary stalk or a gelatinous matrix. Such colonies are usually attached by the base to some foreign object and often resemble hydroids or Bryozoa (Fig. 26). They may, how- ever, as in Dinobryon, be free-swimming. A catenoid colony is fili- form or chain-shaped, arising from the union of cells end to end, or THE PROTOZOA side to side, or through the continuous division of the cells in one plane (Fig. 27). Many intermediate stages between simple binary division and spore- formation show that the latter method of reproduction was probably derived from the former. When simple division takes place within Fig. 27. — Eiermocystis polymorpha Leg., a cate- noid colony of Gregarin- ida. [WASIELEWSKY.] Fig. 28. — Exogenous budding in Ephelota Butschliana Ishik. [FROM A PREPARATION.] The macronucleus (N) is continued into the four daughter- cells, which appeared first as minute buds. a cyst, it not unfrequently happens that each of the daughter-cells divides again, thus forming four daughter-cells within the cyst (some Mastigophora and Sporozoa). Again, as many as eight or sixteen may be formed in the same way, and from this it is not a great step to the method of reproduction by spore-formation, where a great number of young individuals are produced at one time. Another modification of simple division is the process of budding GENERAL SKETCH 59 or gemmation which is common among the Suctoria and some of the Flagellidia, less frequently observed in the Ciliata, and is possibly allied to " spontaneous division " among Sporozoa.1 A piece of the nucleus of the mother-animal is pinched off and becomes the nucleus of a much smaller daughter-cell, which usually arises from a certain definite place on the parent (Fig. 28). When numerous pieces are thus budded off, and each piece is surrounded by a bit of protoplasm, the process is again akin to spore-formation (Noctilnca). Spore-formation may thus be accomplished either by the repeated Fig. 29. — Onychodromus grandis Stein. [MAUPAS.] A. Normal individual. B. Smaller form without micronuclei ; degenerate. C. A still more reduced and degenerate form. N, macronucleus ; n, micronucleus. division of the entire animal, repeated division of the nucleus, the products of which are later surrounded by minute bits of cytoplasm, or by fragmentation of the nucleus without the formality of regular division. In the latter case the body of the animal breaks up simul- taneously into many hundreds of small pieces., each surrounding one of the nuclear fragments and developing later into the parent form (Paramceba}. So-called sexual reproduction or some modification of this process is accomplished, either directly or indirectly, by the temporary or permanent union of two individuals of the same or of dissimilar size. iSee Chapter IV, p. 159. 6o THE PROTOZOA From an a priori point of view, there is no reason why the reproduction of Protozoa by simple division should not go on indefinitely. The mechanism of metabolism, growth, and reproduction is present, and the cell appears therefore to be self-sufficient. Nevertheless, Biitschli, Maupas, and many others have shown that, in many cases at least, these divisions can be maintained only for a certain period or number of generations, after which the in- dividuals become weaker, deformed, and finally die out, an exhausted race (Fig. 29). If two individuals conjugate while in this enfeebled condition, the result is a rejuve- nescence or renewal of youth in both cases, and each of the conju- gants enters upon a new cycle of cell-generations (Fig. 30). The union of two cells is accomplished in various ways. In some cases it is by the absolute and permanent fusion of two individuals ; in other cases there is a union for a short Fig. 30. - Onychodromus grandis St. in .• fol]owefl Uv a senaration • in .jugation. [MAUPAS.] m, micronuclei in ll DV a seParatl ision. still other cases the entire cell does not conjugate, but develops a great number of swarm-spores, which again may be of equal or unequal size, and which conjugate usually by total fusion ; finally, sexual reproduction, almost as highly differentiated as in the Metazoa and Metaphyta, is found in some Sporozoa and in the complex colonies of Flagellidia.1 * A very interesting controversy has arisen over the question whether Protozoa ever succumb to old age. Ehrenberg was apparently the first to suggest that because of their reproduction by division, a process in which no portion of the original organism is lost, the Protozoa are potentially immortal. This conception was greatly 'expanded by Weismann ('84) and formed the basis of a suggestive essay in which he maintained that the Protozoa are too simply organized to die a natural death and that death is first observed in multicellular animals and plants. Dujardin ('41), opposed to so many of Ehrenberg's theories, was equally opposed to this, and although he was unable to disprove the theory, he suggested that simple division cannot continue conjugation division. 1 Cf. Chapter VII, p. 229. GENERAL SKETCH 6 1 indefinitely, but that periods of division recur at intervals. This sug- gestion was confirmed by Butschli ('76) and by Engelmann ('76), who demonstrated in connection with a number of Ciliata that after a certain number of divisions the resulting individuals become reduced in size and show other evidences of degeneration. Butschli regarded this as evidence of old age, and he observed that the normal size and the general vitality of the reduced organisms are restored by conju- gation ; and he was one of the first to demonstrate that the function of conjugation is not for purposes of reproduction, but for the renewal of vitality as expressed in his term Verjungung (rejuvenation). Maupas ('88), finally, has confirmed the latter conception of conjuga- tion, and in a series of brilliantly planned and carefully executed experiments has shown that Protozoa, contrary to Weismann's a priori assumption, may die of old age unless they be reinvigorated by conjugation. "Senescence," says Maupas, "appears to be a very general phenomenon, at least in the animal kingdom. ... It is inherent in the organism and comes from internal causes which act independently of the surrounding conditions. ... Its deleterious action is offset and annulled by sexual rejuvenescence or conjugation." l 4. Irritability. Unlike the Metazoa, where the phenomena which are characterized as manifestations of consciousness are expressed through special or- gans of the nervous system, the Protozoa in the simplest forms have nothing, so far as we know at present, but the undifferentiated proto- plasm which at the same time must be the seat of all functions. The sensory phenomena are, however, very little known. All Pro- tozoa are irritable, reacting in certain definite ways, although in dif- ferent degrees, toward various external stimuli. All are sensitive to electrical, mechanical, thermal, and chemical irritations, and many to light, while few or none are affected by acoustic vibrations. The reactions to these stimuli are usually expressed in motion of some sort, which may be either indefinite or definite, — in the latter case, as a rule, either positive, i.e. toward the source of irritation, or nega- tive, i.e. away from it. In many Protozoa, particularly in the lower forms, there seems to be no portion of the cell more sensitive than others ; in the higher forms, however, there is a greater or less degree of sensory localization. Here, as a rule, the ectoplasm reacts ener- getically, and, like the cuticle of Metazoa, becomes a general sensory organ. The appendages frequently serve as special sensory organs of touch, as in the aboral cirri of the hypotrichous ciliates, while spe- cial organoids are frequently present in the form of "eye-spots," etc. i ('88), p. 272. 62 THE PROTOZOA C. SOME ECONOMIC ASPECTS OF THE PROTOZOA The Protozoa are frequently objectionable because of the appear- ances, odors, and tastes which they may impart to water. In the sea great areas may be colored orange, red, etc., by incalculable numbers of Noctiluca or Dinoflagellidia (Proroccntrum, Glenodinium\ while at night their presence is indicated by brilliant phosphorescence, the light being due to the rapid oxidization of a substance created by the organisms and thrown out by them upon irritation. In Puget Sound and in Alaska I have seen hundreds of acres of the sea surface colored orange by Noctilnca miliaris, although the single individuals are less than one-fiftieth part of an inch in diameter, and Haeckel ('90) graphically compares such masses to "tomato soup"! When Protozoa occur in great numbers in fresh water, and especially in drinking water, they may cause considerable annoyance ; for by the color, odor, and taste which they impart they render the water unfit to drink. The colors are due in the main to the Phytoflagellida, and only those forms which are capable of making their own food are able to live in pure drinking waters. The most frequent causes of trouble in this respect are Uroglena, Peridinium, or its allies, Euglena and other Euglenoids, and Synura, all of which are flagellates. The odors and tastes, however, are more offensive than the colors, and as they are frequently misunderstood and regarded as evidence of pollu- tion, an explanation may not be out of place. Ehrenberg noticed that certain flagellates (Chlawydomonas pulvisculus and Chlorogonium) impart a certain oily odor. Dunal ('38) and Joly ('40) described an odor like that of violets from the masses of Hczmatococcus which gave to a portion of the Mediterranean a distinct red color. The Massa- chusetts State Board of Health, dealing with this problem of the drinking waters, have obtained important results in this direction. They have shown that certain of these organisms may have definite and specific odors which, like the odors of flowers, can be recognized. An "oily odor" was traced to Synnra and Uroglena, an "Iceland moss" odor to Peridinium, a "violet odor" to certain Euglenoids, etc.1 The cause of these odors has been the subject of a number of investigations, and it has been found that they are " living odors " due to disintegration of the cells rather than to their decomposition, a view first advanced, I believe, by Biitschli ('84), who described a highly characteristic " fishy odor " from Euglena sanguinea, while the cells were found to be disintegrated, although not decomposed. The matter was considered more extensively by the writer ('92), who found that in waters infested with colonies of Uroglena americana the odor was not developed until the organisms had passed through the water iSeeS. B. H. ('92). GENERAL SKETCH pipes, but after such passage the odor was extremely strong and repulsive, while no colonies could be found. It was suggested at this time that the odor was one of disintegratidn, and due to the libera- tion of minute drops of oil-like substance which become disseminated through the water, giving it the characteristic Uroglena smell. It was also suggested that these drops of oil are analogous to the perfume oils of the fragrant plants, like them having a certain individual odor often strong enough and characteristic enough to identify the organ- ism. Similar oil-like inclusions are found in the protoplasm of all Protozoa, but to be detected through the sense of smell, they must be present in great numbers. Far more serious noxious effects of the Protozoa are produced through their frequently parasitic mode of life. In all classes there B D Fig. 31. — Internal parasites. [A, B, LEUCKART; C, GRASSI ; D, BiJTSCHLl .] A. Amaba colt Losch, a supposed cause of dysentery. D. Monocystis agilis Leuck., a grega- rine. C. Megastoma. entericum Grassi, a flagellate. D, Balantidium entozoon Ehr., a ciliate. are certain forms which live as parasites (Fig. 31), and which for con- venience may be separated into two groups, the intercellular and the intracellular forms. So far as known these parasites, with few excep- tions, do not produce noxious products like bacterial ptomaines, but whatever damage they may cause is due to the mechanical disturb- ances set up by their presence. The intercellular parasites infest the body cavities of various hosts, the cavities of blood-vessels, and ducts of various glands, or penetrate the spaces between muscle-fibres, while the intracellular parasites (which belong almost exclusively to the Sporozoa) bore into cells of epithelia (Gregarines, Coccidia), or the corpuscles of the blood (Haemosporidiida). From the wide distribu- tion of the intercellular parasites, it is quite possible that no animal is entirely free from Protozoa of some kind. Without entering upon a 64 THE PROTOZOA discussion of these forms, it may be stated that Rhizopoda, Flagellidia, Ciliata, and Sporozoa may be found in the various cavities and canals in man and the other vertebrates, where they usually give little or no trouble. One form, however, Amoeba coli (Fig. 31, A), has been long in dispute as the reputed cause of dysentery. If it is the specific cause of this disease, the animal occupies an interesting position amongst the intercellular parasites ; for, so far as known, none other of this kind of protozoan parasites exerts a deleterious effect upon the intestinal epithelia. Nor is it proven that Ainceba coli does this in the case of dysentery, although a belief to that effect is widespread. Briefly reviewing the history of this belief, it appears that Lambl ('60) 1 was the first to observe Amceba in the human intestine, although Lb'sch ('75)> who named it, was the first to consider it in connection with dysentery. Many subsequent observers (Kartulis, Mannaberg, Cohn, etc.) found Amoeba coli in the faeces of dysentery patients, Kartulis ('89) amongst others stating that he found them in no less than five hundred cases. The belief received a setback, however, by the observations of Cunningham ('81), Grassi ('82), and Calendruccio ('90), who found Amceba coli in the intestine of sound and healthy men as well as in dysenteric patients, while still other observers maintained the entire absence of such an enteric organism. Councilman ('91)5 in a work which is certainly as reliable as any that has been undertaken upon this subject, partially harmonized these views by showing that there are at least three forms of dysentery, of which one, at least, is characterized by certain definite symptoms and by the presence of Amceba coli, although it was not demonstrated that the rhizopod was the cause. The entire matter received impartial and critical treatment by Laveran ('93) in France and by Schuberg ('93) in Germany, and both came to the conclusion that the cause of dysentery was not yet known, the former basing his opinion largely upon the absence of Amceba in all but one of ten cases, the latter upon numerous experiments and observations upon normal and diseased individuals. Schuberg not only found that Amceba coli is present in normal men, but also found that there is no specific difference in the various intestinal Amoebce which have been described by various observers as living freely in the intestine in the same way as the commensal ciliates and flagellates also found there and generally believed to be harmless. He pertinently says : " If the flagellates are harmless, it is certainly not impossible that Amoeba is also. The increased number of Amoebce in dysenteric patients is not necessarily evidence that they are the cause of this disease." 2 Both he and Laveran expressed the view that all experiments which had been made up to that time had not excluded the possibility of other .causes, e.g. bacteria. That dysentery is due to some specific cause had been early demonstrated by experiment, but in none of these experiments had it been possible to isolate the Protozoa from bacteria which invari- ably accompany them. The reverse experiment is, however, possible, and it is singular that it has not been made more frequently. Among the first to exclude the Protozoa were Celli and Fiocca ('95), who obtained cases of dysentery by inject- ing cats with material from faeces in which the Protozoa had been killed by heat ; the same result was also obtained by injecting material in which both Amceba and bacteria were absent, the cause evidently being in the poison of the sterilized matter and not in Amoeba coli. They concluded that the poison is the product of bacteria (Bacillus coli communis, together with typhus-like bacteria and a streptococcus, were suggested as possible causes). This view was supported by a number of observers, amongst whom may be mentioned Gasser ('95), Cassagrandi and Bar- bagello ('95), and Petridis ('98). The latter especially has shown that dysentery as observed in Egypt is due to a bacillus and not to Protozoa. He found that Strep- aCf. Leuckart ('79). .2Page 701. GENERAL SKETCH 65 tococcus is the most numerous of the micro-organisms and the probable cause of the disease, for he was able to isolate the bacillus and to produce dysentery in cats by injecting them with the culture obtained from it. Thus, as the matter stands, Petridis's results, the most positive that have yet appeared, together with growing evidence from the bacteriological side, make it exceedingly probable, although not definitely established as yet, that bacilli and not Amoeba coli are the cause of this disease. While the majority of intercellular parasites are harmless, it is quite different with the intracellular forms. . These, by making their way into the interior of the cell and growing at the expense of the cell-contents, gradually cause degeneration of the tissues which may end in death of the host. These parasites belong almost exclusively to the class Sporozoa of which the Coccidiida and Hasmosporidiida are found in vertebrates, while the Gregarinida are confined to the inverte- brates, where they are widely distributed. The Coccidiida are found in nearly all of the tissues of the lower vertebrates although rarely in man, unless indeed, as many observ- ers believe, they are the cause of various tumors and cancers. That there is some reason for this belief is shown by the fact that in the lower vertebrates, especially in fishes, the presence of Sporozoa leads to ulcers and tumors and to the ultimate death of the fish. The sub- ject, however, as far as man is concerned, is in a very unsatisfactory state, and opinions differ widely as to the nature of certain elements found in cancerous growths. By some observers these are regarded as parasites, by others as disintegrated or pathological cells. Up to the present time no satisfactory evidence has appeared to prove the former view, and until such evidence is forthcoming the entire matter must rest in abeyance. From the pathogenic point of view, the most important protozoon is the malaria germ {Plasmodium malarias), a form belonging to the Haemosporidiida. These organisms, in the young stages, move about by amoeboid motion in the blood-vessels of men and birds. They penetrate the red blood corpuscles, which slowly hypertrophy, until in one type of the disease, at least, they attain a size three to four times that of the normal corpuscle, the parasite in the meantime growing at the expense of the haemoglobin and finally reproducing by spore- formation. In this form alone there appears to be a poisonous sub- stance analogous to bacterial ptomaines, which is produced by the organism and periodically discharged (at spore-formation) into the blood, thus causing the pyrexial attacks so characteristic of malaria. The recent successful results obtained by Ross, Manson, Koch, Grassi, and others, in locating the seat of the malaria germ when outside the human body, leads to the hope that some successful means of guard- ing against this disease may soon follow.1 1 Vide infra, pp. 160-165. 66 THE PROTOZOA SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY II Biitschli. 0. — Protozoa. In Brands Klassen nnd Ordnungen des Thierreichs. Leipzig, 1883-1888. Delage et HSrouard. — La cellule et les Infusoires. In Traiti de Zoologie concrete. Paris, 1896. Ehrenberg, C. G. — Die Infusionsthierchen als vollkommene Organismen. Leipzig, 1838. Entz, G. — Protistenstudien. Budapesth, 1888. Lankester, E. R. — Protozoa. In Zoological Articles from the Encyclopedia Britan- nica. 1891. Stein, Fr. — Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere. Leipzig, 1861, 1867, and 1878. CHAPTER III THE SARCODINA THE term Sarcodina, introduced by Biitschli ('83) as the class name of the most primitive of the Protozoa, includes all forms which, like the common fresh-water type Amceba proteus, move by the pro- trusion of protoplasm in the form of broad and finger-like, or sharp and ray-like, processes called pseudopodia. These forms fall naturally into three groups readily distinguished by clearly marked differences in structure, — the Rhizopoda, Heliozoa, and Radiolaria. Among the Rhizopoda are included forms of Sarcodina with blunt, finger- form or lobose pseudopodia (Amcebidd) or with branching and anastomosing pseudopodia (Reticulariida). They may be naked (Gymnamcebina\ or shelled {Thecamcebina or Foraminifera). The pseudopodia may arise from all parts of the body or they may be limited to special regions ; in shelled forms they may pass through one common opening (Reticulariida impcrforina}, or through many finer openings {Reticulariida pcrforina}. The body form is typically globular, but may be variable in consequence of amoeboid changes, or drawn out into a monaxonic form. The material of the shell may be chitin, silica, foreign particles, or calcium carbonate. The Heliozoa are naked or shelled forms of Sarcodina; they are usually globular with fine ray-like pseudopodia arising from all parts of the body. The rays are, as a rule, stiffened by an axial filament formed of modified protoplasm which may be readily dissolved by the organism. The shells are less compact than those of the Rhizopoda, and are usually formed of more or less loosely joined silicious spicules. The Radiolaria are similar in form to the Heliozoa. As in the latter, the pseudopodia arise from all parts of the body and occasion- ally anastomose. The endoplasm is separated from the outer plasm by a firm, chitinous, perforated membrane, the central capsule. A test or skeleton, often of exquisite beauty, is usually present, consist- ing of isolated spicules of silica, or of a compact skeleton of acanthin or silica. One or more nuclei are invariably present within the central capsule. The finer structure of the rhizopod protoplasm has already been mentioned. In many cases, especially in the monothalamous forms, the plasm is divided into a number of clearly marked zones. Schewi- 67 68 THE PROTOZOA akoff ('88) describes three, Penard ('90) no less than four in EtiglypJia, and Rhumbler ('98) the latter number in Cyphoderia. Schewiakoff ('88), apparently on very good grounds, maintained that certain spe- cific functions characterize each of these zones, indicating, in a general way, a regional differentiation and division of physiological labor. To the outer zone, which corresponds to the ectoplasm of Amceba, he ascribed a locomotor function, this being the seat of pseudopodia for- mation ; to the second zone, which contains the nucleus, the function of assimilation, and to the third zone a reproductive function. Penard and Rhumbler separate Schewiakoff 's second zone into two on account of certain structural differences. According to these observers the Pig. 32. — Actinopkrys sol Ehr. [BUTSCHLI after GRENACHER.] The axial filaments (a) extend through the. endoplasm to the membrane of the nucleus ; c, a contractile vacuole in the ectoplasm ; g, an ingested food particle in a gastric vacuole. outermost zone is distinctly vacuolated, the second contains food-par- ticles in the process of digestion, the third, granules which represent waste matter not determined, and the fourth, excretory granules. The appearance of the protoplasm in Heliozoa or Radiolaria is quite different from that of the Rhizopoda. Ectoplasm and endoplasm can be distinguished, but unlike the hyaline .ectoplasm of Amoeba, the outer plasm of Heliozoa is made up of vacuoles much larger than those of the endoplasm, the walls of these vacuoles being distinctly granular (Fig. 32). The extremely vacuolated appearance, however, seems to be largely dependent upon the medium in which the animal — r -t ' lives. Griiber found that an ActinopJirys when transferred from fresh into sea water soon loses its vacuoles ; and, vice versa, when trans- ferred back to fresh water, again acquires its vesicular appearance. In general appearance a radiolarian resembles a heliozoon, but there is a considerable difference in the corresponding regions. A typical radiolarian can be conceived if we imagine a thick perforated chitinous membrane between the ectoplasm and endoplasm of a heliozoon. The intra-capsular plasm (Fig. 33, c) contains nuclei, fat particles, and plastids of one form or another, and is in communication with the extra-capsnlar plasm through the pores in the membrane, although, as shown by Verworn's experiments upon the isolated central capsule, it can live for a time independently. The outer or extra-capsular plasm is composed, according to Haeckel, of four parts. The outermost {g) is a zone of pseudopodia ; the latter, however, originate in the deeper fourth zone, forming a network through the other extra-capsular parts. The second zone is of net- like (alveolar ?) protoplasm, the sarcodictyum. A third zone, the calymma, is of jelly-like consistency and forms the bulk of the ecto- plasm. The fourth and most im- portant zone, the sarcomatrix, lies close against the central capsule, and is the go-between for the intra- and extra-capsular portions. The sarcomatrix is also the seat of di- gestion and assimilation, the food coming to it through the pseudo- podia and the network. As the means of communication between the central protoplasm and the sar- comatrix is of vital importance to the organism, the arrangement of the apertures in the central capsule offers a good character for the classifi- cation of the Radiolaria. Hertwig ('79), who first used this character, divided the group into four legions, as follows: (i) the Peripylea, in Fig. 33. — The protoplasmic regions of a radiolarian ( Thalassicolla maculata) Haeck. [HAECKEL.] a, large alveoli forming part of the calymma in which foreign bodies (b) are enclosed, and which is penetrated by meshes constituting the sacrodictyum ; c, the central capsule and intra- capsular plasm ; f, retracted pseudopodia. The nucleus (n) contains a distinct nucleolus (/); the sarcomatrix is darkened by pigment masses (p). which the membrane of the central capsule is perforated by pores arranged regularly about the entire surface (Fig. 34, A) ; (2) the Acti- pylea, in which the pores are arranged in groups over the surface (B); (3) the Monopylea, in which there is but one such group of pores in the membrane. In these forms the perforated disk is con- nected with the centre of the central capsule by a conical mass of endoplasm, the podocomis (D), rich in food particles and gran- D Fig. 34. — Central capsules of Radiolaria. [HAECKEL.] A. Thalassolampe maxima Haeck., one of the Peripylea. B. Acanthometron dolichoscion Haeck., one of the Actipylea. C. Aulographis candelabrum Haeck., one of the Monopylea. D. Triptero- calpis ogntoptera Haeck., one of the Cannopylea. c, central capsules ; «, nuclei. ules ; (4) the Cannopylea, in which the membrane around the pores is drawn out into funnel-like projections termed astropyles (C). The central capsule is double in these forms. Haeckel has found that certain skeletal forms accompany the structure of the membranes, and he names the above legions respectively as follows : — ( I ) Spumel- laria ; (2) Acantharia ; (3) Nassclaria, and (4) Pliczodaria. In each of the orders of the Sarcodina, and especially in the Radiolaria, there are some forms with symbiotic plant-cells. The THE SARCODINA 71 relationship between the symbionts was worked out by Cienkowsky, Brandt, Haeckel, and Entz, the latter noting that the plant-cells are invariably found just outside of the endoplasm, where they do not come in contact with endoplasm and its digestive fluids. According to the more recent observations of Le Dantec ('92), however, the digestive fluid of these animals is unable to dissolve the cellulose membranes of the plant-cells, and they remain uninjured in the endo- plasm, dividing there when the conditions are favorable. D A. SHELLS AND TESTS The ectoplasm of naked protoplasm shows a tendency to condense or stiffen when in contact with water, and a cuticle or membrane is the result. Amceba proteus, with its differentiation into endoplasm and ectoplasm, shows a primitive stage in the development of such mem- branes. Here the ectoplasm remains plastic enough to yield to the inner pressure of the organ- ism and to form the first part of every pseudopodium ; it is rapidly pushed aside, however, and the endoplasm becomes the advancing part. In Amoeba tentaculata the outer layer has become more firm and the pressure from within expends itself upon pseudopodia which are pro- truded through permanent holes (Fjg. 12, A). The membrane may become Still Fi8- 35- — Types of marine rhizopod shells (Reticula- r. ., , rlida. [CARPENTER.] more firm through the ^ Lateral B VentLra] view of aj monothalamous deposition Of Chitin, Until, shell (Cornuspira foliacea Phillips). C. A simple poly- as in the radiolarian central thaiamous shell capsule, it is an efficient means of protection. In addition to the chitin, certain Sarcodina secrete a silicious mucilaginous material, which, like the chiti- nous cement, is frequently the means of gluing together not only regular plates or disks which the organism also secretes, but foreign particles of various kinds. The tests thus made may be entirely of lime, as in the Reticulariida, or of silica, as in the Radiolaria and many of the Heliozoa, or of sand crystals, diatom-shells, or detritus of various kinds. In the lime-shells (Reticulariida or Foraminifera) the secretion of calcium carbonate, except for the invariable presence of a mouth- D. Verte- bralma sp., a fossil form. -72 THE PROTOZOA opening, forms an almost complete investment like a cyst. In many cases this opening is the only means of communication with the sur- rounding medium (Imperforina), but in other cases the entire shell is punctured by minute openings through which pseudopodia pass to the outside (Perforina). These two types of shell are further distin- guished by their appearance ; the Imperforina when seen by reflected light are opaque and like porcelain, while the shells of the Perforina are almost transparent (vitreous). Monothalamous or single-shelled Foraminifera may be either im- perforate (e.g- Sqnamnlina, Pilnlina, or Saccammina) or perforate (Lagena). In each group a graded series of shells can be arranged, varying in complexity from the simple monothalamous to the compli- B C - 36- — Polythalamous shell types schematized. [CARPENTER.] A. Linear Nodosaria type. D. Frondicularia form of the Nodosaria type. C. Spiral form of the Nodosaria type. cated polythalamous forms (Polystomella, Calcarina). One of the simplest of these shells is that of Cornuspira, where the plasm, as it slowly grows, constantly secretes new shell material and is capable of unlimited extension (Fig. 35, A). It is never divided by septa into separate chambers as in the polythalamous shells. A further step, the simplest of the polythalamous types, is found in shells where the separate chambers adhere end to end as in Nodosaria (C). Here there may be only a slight septum between adjacent chambers, but enough to indicate that growth is periodic, and not constant as in Cornuspira. In these chamber-dwelling animals the plasm, as it grows, extends out of the primary shell-opening and reaches to a certain distance down the outside ; new shell material is then secreted, and the process is repeated until a chain of chambers is the result (Fig. 36, A). If THE SARCODINA 73 the plasm extends entirely around the shell, the new chamber almost incloses the older ones as in Nodosarina (B}. In other cases the plasm may extend over one side only of the old shell, and a curvi- linear axis of growth is the result (Fig. 35, A, B> and 36, C}. The spiral thus formed may be flat or coiled around a longitudinal axis as in the mollusc Trochns, giving an involute shell. This type, the most highly differentiated of all of the rhizopod shells, exhibits all grades of complexity (Fig. 37). In the highest forms each new chamber has a complete wall, so that the septa between the adjacent chambers consist of two lamellae, while between the lamellae there is fre- Fig. 37. — A complex polythalamous shell (schematic) of Operculina. [CARPENTER.] The shell is represented as cut in different planes to show the distribution of the canals (a', a", a'") ; c, c, c, the outer chambers with double walls (d, d, d), one of which is shown in sec- tion (g). The chambers communicate by apertures at the inner ends of the septa (e), and by minute pores (/). The outside (£) of the shell is marked by the radial septa. quently a space filled with a calcareous deposit or what Carpenter ('62) calls the " intermediate skeleton." This inter-lamellar deposit is traversed by a complicated system of canals, and the deposit itself is frequently carried out into external processes and knobs (Calcarina). In the annular or discoid types a process of budding takes place around the entire circumference instead of at a localized area, and concentric circles of chambers are thus formed (Orbitolites). The character of the mouth-openings between adjacent chambers depends upon the nature of the outer coating. If the Ijme casing is perforated by numerous pores through which pseudopodia can be thrust to collect food, then each chamber is sufficient for itself, and the so-called mouth-opening is small ; but if the perforations are absent, the mouth-openings are large and allow a free communication 74 THE PROTOZOA between the youngest or external chambers and the oldest or internal. Hence there are morphological and physiological grounds for sepa- rating the Reticulariida into Perforina and Imperforina. It frequently happens that the central or original chamber varies in size in the same species, being large (inegalospheric) in some individuals, and small (microspkeric) in others (Fig. 38). While the relations of these two forms have been much discussed, no satisfactory conclusion has yet been reached. Lister ('95) regards the case as one of alternation of generations in which spores from individuals A conjugate and form individuals of the type B, while the latter develops spores which grow into the form A again. The conjugation of swarmers in these dimor- phic types is a matter of inference rather than of observation, for the process has never been seen. B Fig. 38. — Megalospheric (A) and microspheric (B) shells of Biloculina depressa Lam. [SCHLUMBERGER.] The dimorphism is shown by the central chamber c. Among the Heliozoa and Radiolaria, shell formation is of a somewhat different type, consisting of the deposition of spicules and rays rather than a continuous layer of material forming a compact coating. Even naked forms of Heliozoa, such as Actino- spharium, secrete these spicules at certain times for the purpose of encystment, while others have them in greater or less numbers throughout life. Isolated spicules are usually retained by a gelat- inous mantle, which covers the entire animal (Nnclearia, Acti- nolophus, etc.). These spicules are usually curved or straight rods, THE SARCODINA 75 spindles, or blade-shaped plates, and may become firmly attached to one another, forming latticed skeletons, like those of Radiolaria {Clathrulina, Fig. 39). Intermediate stages are seen in such forms as Diplocystis, where the plates are very small and arranged without Pig. 39. — Clathrulina elegans Cienk. [GREEFF.] any apparent order in the gelatinous mantle. In Raphidiophrys (Fig. 40) the silicious plates are much larger and more regularly arranged, while in Pinaciophora and Acanthocystis (B, C, D} they be- come so closely knit that they form an efficient shield. In Acantho- cystis, each plate is a small rectangular prism, laid tangential to the surface with sharper spicules arranged at intervals at right angles to 70 THE PROTOZOA . these, thus forming a bristling coat. Pinaciophora is very similar, but the spicules are not so prismatic. Similarly the Radiolaria may have either simple isolated spicules or compact and strong skeletons. In many cases the outer plasm (calymma) is free from spicules, but in other cases isolated spicules of sharp and needle-like, or tri- or tetra-radiate form, are present. The Fig. 40. — Types of spicules in Heliozoa. [PENARD.] A. Raphidiophrys pallida F. E. Sch., with curved silicious rods. B. Pinaciophora rubiconda Hert. and Less. C. Acanthocystls turfacea Carter. D. Pinaciophora fluviatilis Greeff. substance of the skeleton of Radiolaria is either silica or acanthin, a horn-like modification of protoplasm. According to Haeckel, the deposition of silica in many cases occurs only at certain periods, and an entire skeleton may be laid down at one time (Dictyotic moment, Haeckel, or Lorication moment, Dreyer). Again, it may be formed during the entire period of life. The material of the shell is secreted from the sarcodictyum, and as the deposition of the silica THE SARCODINA 77 follows the outlines of the vesicles which form this zone of proto- plasm, the resulting skeleton forms a reticulum. Growth may take place more rapidly, however, at certain places, and spines, spicules, or protuberances of one kind or another are the result. The usual form of the network upon which the skeleton is deposited is an hexagonal mesh, but this may become modified in numerous ways, the apertures becoming either circular, polygonal, or elliptical (Fig. 41). When spines are formed, a secondary calymma may also be developed, carrying with it the sarcodictyum, and the latter, in turn, may give rise to a secondary skeleton outside of the first. This process may be repeated until there are as many as six or seven acces- sory skeletons. Fig. 41. — Schematic figure illustrating the modifications of skeletons according to mechanical principles of deposition. [DREYER.] The secretion is supposed to collect in the interstices between alveoli as at (c), forming simple spicules, or tri- and tetra-radiate spicules (&). Collecting in the lines of union of six alveoli, the deposit takes the form of an hexagonal mesh (d ) , which, by the addition of more material, becomes changed as at (a), (e), (f), and (g). A very interesting set of phenomena are connected with the acanthin skeletons where the spicules are not deposited in the calymma, but are formed at the centre of the central capsule, growing out centrifugally into the extra-capsular plasm and resulting in a skeleton of radiating spines. With a few exceptions these spines are twenty in number, and are arranged in a certain geometrical order which has been characterized as the Miillerian law. The points of the spines fall in five circles parallel to the equator, and there are four spines to each circle. The spines are named, according to this scheme, polar, tropical, equatorial, sub-tropical, and sub-polar (Fig. 42). The form of the silicious skeleton is quite varied. In its least-dif- ferentiated form, as in most Heliozoa, it is a mere collection of loosely arranged spicules. In other forms a uniform covering of silica covers the meshes of the sarcodictyum. Such a generalized condition of the skeleton becomes modified in many ways, the main types being the " sagittal ring," consisting of a simple ring of silica, like a girdle THE PROTOZOA around the body of the organism. A second type consists of a basal tripod, the arms of which inclose the central capsule (Fig. 43). A third modification is the simple alteration of the spherical latticed shell Fig. 42. — Lichnaspis giltochh Haeck., one of the Acanthana (Actipylea). [HAECKEL.] The spines are arranged in accord with the Miillerian Law as follows : a, a, a, a, northern polar spines ; 6, b, b, b, northern tropical spines ; c, c, c, — , equatorial spines ; d, d, d, d, southern tropi- cal spines ; and e, e, e, — , southern polar spines. into elliptical, ovate, or sub-spherical forms. Again, the skeleton may be discoid, or even bivalved, and, in still other types, there may be a combination of two or more of the above modifications. THE SARCODINA 79 B. PSEUDOPODIA A pseudopodium is a portion of the body-plasm temporarily pro- truded. It is most variable in form, and at any moment can be with- drawn into the body of the animal to be replaced by others. In the Rhizopoda, the pseudopodia are coarse, blunt, and finger-formed (Amoebida), or fine, and often forming a network through anastomosis (Reticulariida). In the Heliozoa and Radio- laria they are more rigid and radiate out from the body in all directions, forming a pro- tective coating, and from their ray-like appearance suggest- ing the common name " sun- animalcula." There is a difference in the texture as well as in the form of the lobose and reticulate pseudopodia of the Rhizop- oda. In the former the hya- line ectoplasm, which goes into the pseudopodia, is ap- parently homogeneous and structureless, although, upon critical examination, Butschli ('92) was able to make out a fibrous structure in some forms, and in many of them a reticular appearance was obtained upon retrac- tion. His observations led him to the conclusion that the hyaline appearance is due to the close approximation of the walls of the alveoli, and not to their absence. The outer plasm is certainly more dense and non-granular than the endoplasm, and protoplasmic stream- ing is confined to the latter. The outer plasm in the reticulate type, on the other hand, is granular, while the central portion is denser and more resisting. Streaming of the granules here takes place in the ectoplasm, instead of in the endoplasm, and when two or more pseu- dopodia come in contact, the viscid character of this outer plasm leads to fusion. The lobose forms, on the other hand, never coalesce. The resemblance between the central denser strand of protoplasm in the pseudopodia of the reticulate type and the axial filament of the pseudopodia of Heliozoa and Radiolaria was early recognized by M. Schultze ('63) and critically examined by Butschli ('92) and Schaudinn ( '93 )> and is now generally recognized. Fig. 43. — PI agio carp a procortina Haeck., with tripod-like skeleton. [HAECKEL.J 8o THE PROTOZOA The nature and the number of pseudopodia have frequently been used as a method of identification of certain species of Rhizopoda. Amceba polypodia, A. radiosa, and A. proteus have certain characteris- tic pseudopodial structures which are seemingly of diagnostic value, yet A. proteus under the influence of a constant electric current can be made to assume the forms characteristic of A. polypodia and then --"-" Fig. 44. — Types of pseudopodia. A. Amoeba limicola'Khmh. [RHUMBLER.] B. Amoeba blatta: Butsch. [BUTSCHLI.] C. Lie- berkiihnia sp. [VERWORN.] D. Actinospharium Eich. Ehr. [ORIGINAL.] x, axial filament. of A. Umax. Conversely, A. Umax, when placed in an alkaline solu- tion of potassium hydrate, becomes transformed into A. proteus, and later, into A. radiosa (Verworn, '94). When a change in the surround- ing medium can so affect the protoplasm that the entire character of pseudopodia-formation is altered, the specific value of pseudopodia alone may well be questioned, and species based upon such a variable THE SAKCODINA 8l character can have but little value. Despite the uncertainty of the pseudopodia as a basis of classification, their structure among the Rhizopoda is frequently so characteristic that the identification of some species of Amoeba is comparatively easy. Thus Anmba proteus has large and blunt pseudopodia in the adult phase, while the young form (known as A. radiosa}1 has sharper, stiffer, and hyaline pseudopodia. When a pseudopodium of A. proteus starts from the periphery, it continues as a stream until, as a rule, a long, lobose structure results. When, however, a pseudopodium of A. blatta Biitschli or of A. limicola Rhumbler starts from the periphery of the spherical body, it resembles a miniature eruption. A break is Fig. 45. — Camptonema nutans. [SCHAUDINN.] The axial filaments extend throughout the endoplasm (A), taking their origin at the nuclear membrane (B). x, an axial filament highly magnified. made on the periphery, and through it the granular endoplasm flows down the sides of the spherical body instead of outward into elongate pseudopodia (Fig. 44, A, B}. In such cases the pseudopodia may be used to identify the organism. The pseudopodia of the Heliozoa and the Radiolaria are far more complicated than those of the Rhizopoda. They usually have dis- tinct axial filaments, consisting of some unknown substance, extending throughout the entire length, and even into the endoplasm, where they not infrequently abut against the membrane of the nucleus or meet at a common centre (Actinophrys, Acanthocystis\ The granular protoplasm which surrounds the axial filament is in constant but slow streaming motion. The point of interest is the axial filament, which is not strictly comparable with the skeletal parts, but is probably stif- i Cf. Scheel ('99). 82 THE PROTOZOA f ened protoplasm similar to the central plasm of the reticulate pseudo- podia. It is easily softened by the animal, and when the latter is irritated may be withdrawn into the body. That there is some con- nection between the axial filament and the nucleus would seem to be indicated by their invariable propinquity, the nucleus in some cases being actually surrounded by the substance that forms the filament and which Schaudinn ('96) thinks is a soft fluid at this time (Campto- nema nutans, Fig. 45). In other cases the filament appears to end in a peculiar crescent or spherical capsule which lies within the endo- plasm (DimorpJia, Fig. 46). In many instances the rays pass com- pletely across the animal's body and rest against the nucleus on the opposite side ; in others they are focussed in a central or " astral " C Fig. 46. — Flagella (/) and axial filaments of the pseudopodia of Ciliophrys (Dimorpka?) Cienk. [BLOCHMANN.] In the Heliozoa stage (A) the ray-like pseudopodia (/) and the flagella (/) are present ; in the flagellate stage (B) the pseudopodia are absent. The axial filaments (.r) and flagella centre in the excentric nucleus (C). granule (Gymnosphara, Actinophrys, Splicerastrum, etc.), which in some cases has been seen to divide like a centrosome and to form an amphiaster, as in the early stages in cell-division of many cells of the Metazoa (Acanthocystis, SpJuzrastrum, etc.).1 The axial filaments have not been made out in all forms classed among Heliozoa, and it is a question whether such forms should be considered as Heliozoa or as Rhizopoda. Vampyrella and Nuclearia (Fig. 56), for example, have fine, radiating pseudopodia which change like those of the Rhizopoda and, as in many Amcebida, are formed of hyaline ectoplasm. They are placed among the Rhizopoda by some (Delage) and among Heliozoa by others (Butschli). The pseud- opodia occasionally vary in other respects from the sharp radial forms, as in Actinolophus, where they end in knobs ; or in Camp- 1 Cf. Chapter VIII. THE SARCODINA 83 tonema, where there is an elbow or joint which can be bent at right angles. No entirely satisfactory explanation of pseudopodia formation and movement has yet appeared, although the subject has been attacked on many sides, and by almost all students of the Rhizopoda since the time of Dujardin. Like the early attempts to explain other phe- nomena in the Protozoa, the first explanations of pseudopodia-motion were based upon the analogy to higher forms. Protoplasmic contractility, the basis of locomotion in all higher animals, and probably in many Protozoa (Mastigophora and Infusoria), was early suggested as the cause of the protrusion of pseudopodia. The majority of casual observers were content with this general explana- tion ; others, more definite, conceived the seat of contraction to be in the cortical plasm or ectoplasm (Ecker, '49; Dujardin, '41), which they compared with the dermal musculature of worms, and which they supposed forces out the pseudopodia by backward peripheral con- traction, as water can be forced out of a rubber tube by pressure from behind. Others, again, imagined that in addition to the contractile cortex the entire mass of the amoeboid body is penetrated by a con- tractile substance (Cienkowsky, '63), the sarcous matter of Briicke ('61). Still others conceived a contractile motor apparatus of even greater complexity. Amongst these, Heitzmann ('73), in working out his well-known theory of the structure of protoplasm, and adapting Brucke's view to his own interpretation, maintained that the body of Amceba is composed of contractile fibres and an inter-fibral " non- contractile fluid." The protrusion of a pseudopodium, he argued, is due to the local contraction or stretching of this fibrous framework. Modifications of Heitzmann's view have frequently appeared in sub- sequent writings. In connection with the Metazoa it still makes its appearance in the numerous theories of contractile fibres, especially in explanation of mitosis (van Beneden, Boveri, Flemming, Reinke, and many others). In connection with the Rhizopoda, it found its most ardent advocate in R. Greeff ('91), who described radial, fibrillar, contractile structures in the ectoplasm of many so-called Earth Aincebce, and interpreted them as muscle-fibres whose outer ends are inserted in the ectoplasm with their inner ends attached to the protoplasmic framework of the endoplasm. Subsequent research has shown that the supposed muscle-fibres are bacteria (Bourne, '91 ; Israel, '94 ; Gould, '95). Contractility in a somewhat different form was also brought in to explain pseudopodium formation. In connection with the Protozoa, the most noteworthy advocate was Engelmann ('79), who conceived units of contractile substance built up of molecules of protoplasm. To these hypothetical units he gave the name inotogmata. During 84 rest, Engelmann assumed, each inotogma has an elongated form, becoming spherical upon contraction. If all contract at the same time, as upon a sudden shock, the animal assumes a spherical con- dition ; if the inotogmata contract in certain groups, a pseudopodium is started, although some pseudopodia, notably the fine, thread-like forms, are due to " relaxation " of rows of contracted units. A considerable uncertainty is attached to Engelmann's theory, especially when the attempt is made to explain special cases, and Biitschli ('92) shows in a very convincing manner that it does not justify the expec- tations of its originator. 1 Wallich ('63) early observed that the current in a progressive pseudopodium does not begin in the body of the Amoeba, but at the periphery; an observation which de Bary ('64) confirmed in Mycetozoa. Biitschli ('73) drew attention to the same fact soon after, and upon the strength of his observations appeared, even at this early period, as an opponent of the contractility hypothesis. As stated previously, Biitschli holds that protoplasm is essentially a mixture of liquids consisting of a fluid alveolar substance and an intra-alveolar fluid of different physical nature. According to this conception, which is widely accepted, a naked protoplasmic mass such as Amoeba must be subject to the same physical laws as other fluids. The rounding-out of drops of exuded protoplasm was early interpreted by Hofmeister ('67), and by Engelmann ('69) before he adopted the theory of inotogmata, as the same phenomenon that causes the rounding-out of any liquid substance, i.e. to surface tension. Of late years, especially since the appearance of Biitschli's masterly work on the structure of protoplasm, there has been a general tendency to abandon the older theory of contractility and to explain the move- ments of amoeboid bodies through the physical laws of liquids, and in particular, by the laws of surface tension. Weber ('55) compared the protoplasmic movements in plant-cells to the streaming, due to surface tension, in drops of liquid, and subsequently Berthold ('86), Biatschli ('92), Rhumbler ('98), and others, following the same line of investi- gation, have obtained fruitful results. An excellent account of the several interpretations along this line of reasoning may be seen in Biitschli's Protoplasma? and it will be sufficient here to give the most recent explanation as worked out by Rhumbler ('98) upon the basis of Biitschli's earlier view. Biitschli says: "The expla- nation of the processes of movement in Amoeba is to be found, therefore, to my mind, in correspondence with the interpretation of the phenomena of streaming movements in the drops of foam, in the fact that, by the bursting of some of the superficial alveoli, enchylema 1 Cf. Biitschli, p. 275. 2 pp. 172-212. THE SARCODINA [BUTSCHLI.] is poured out upon the free surface of the protoplasmic body, where it produces a local diminution of surface tension, and in this way sets up an extension centre together with forward movement."1 The origin of a pseudopodium, according to this conception, is in the ectoplasm, and the rapidity of a pseudopodium-formation is increased by the peculiar " fountain currents " char- acteristic of most pseudopodia. As observed by Biitschli, an advancing stream of granules flows through the centre or axis of the growing pseudopo- dium, while near the tip back-running currents like the falling drops of water in a fountain surround the central stream (Fig. 47). " In the formation of a Fig. 47.— Diagram finger-shaped pseudopodium of Amceba protcus." says °f the movements of , ,. J , .-', the endoplasm gran- Biitschh, "it can be seen that the current which uies in an advanc- traverses the axis of the pseudopodium and flows ins pseudopodium ,, . , , .. of Amceba proteus. away on all sides from its tip, comes to rest 'at a very short distance behind the tip, — a circumstance which in any case is extremely favorable to the rapid outgrowth of the pseudopodium, in contradistinction to the relations that obtain in the drops of foam, since the protoplasm that has come to rest is heaped up and the pseudopodium grows in this way."2 Rhumbler ('98) attempts to explain the formation of new ectoplasm and the increase in surface of an advancing pseudopodium through the hardening effect of water upori protoplasm, a fact which has long been recognized (Biitschli, Pfeffer). An advancing pseudopodium of Amoeba proteus, if properly fixed and stained, shows an advanced mass of endoplasm broken through the walls of ectoplasm.3 The outer ectoplasm has a firm consistency, and, as Rhumbler dem- onstrated by treatment with diluted caustic potash (Fig. 48), may be isolated from the endoplasm. Nevertheless, it is converted into streaming endoplasm again. The Fig. 48.— The ectoplasm (e) and gastric conversion of ectoplasm into endo- p'asra- which was early noted by Engelmann ('79) and recently by Penard, Pfeffer, Verworn, Biitschli, and others, takes place accord- ing to Rhumbler at all times. It is particularly well shown in Amoeba limicola Rhumbler, or A. blattce Biitschli, where the eruptive pseudopodium incloses a definite portion of the old ectoplasm, which soon disappears and becomes lost in the endoplasm. Both Biitschli 1 Biitschli, loc. cit., English translation, pp. 310-311. 2 Loc. cit., p. 312. 8Cf. Fig. 10, A, p. 36. 86 THE PROTOZOA and Rhumbler recognize that the longer the action of water is con- tinued upon the ectoplasm, the greater the stiffening; hence, Rhumbler argues, the new ectoplasm forming at the edge of the advancing pseudopodium is less resisting than elsewhere and the forward flow continues in one direction until the surface tension is equalized. New material for the advancing pseudopodium must be supplied from endoplasm, and this in turn from the posterior ectoplasm, so the assumption is made by Rhumbler that there is a continual change of Amoeba s protoplasm from ectoplasm into endoplasm, and from endoplasm into ectoplasm. Explanations of this nature, based upon purely physical laws of fluid substances, seem inadequate to explain all types of pseudopodia, the reticulate and long filamentous forms in particular. Up to the present time no satisfactory and comprehensive explanation has been made, and it should be recognized that the theories advanced still remain only working hypotheses. Hofer ('89) and Verworn ('91), and many others have demonstrated that an enucleated amoeboid mass soon comes to rest and assumes a spherical form. After a few days, movement recommences, and is interpreted by Hofer as an expression of the changes in surface tension. Such observations make it" prob- able that the chemical activity, which is constantly operating between the numerous substances which make up the protoplasm, plays an important part in pseudopodia-formation, and with our present imper- fect knowledge of these intra-cellular reactions, it is premature to settle upon any one cause, however suggestive and attractive it may appear, of this widely varied phenomenon. In many cases, especially among the Heliozoa, pseudopodia-motion approximates flagella-motion. In many of the shelled Rhizopoda (e.g. Arcella, or some species of Difflugid), the hyaline pseudopodia sway backward and forward like thick, slow-moving flagella, while in some Heliozoa (e.g. Artodiscns} this motion is much more energetic, causing the organism to dance about like a monad. The resemblance is more noteworthy and interesting from a theoretical point of view, because both the flagellum of Mastigophora and the axial filament of Heliozoa arise in the same manner in the endoplasm, and both are apparently connected with a "division centre," a central granule, which is analogous to the centrosome of metazoan cells. 1 C. THE NUCLEUS Nuclei are almost as varied in the different forms of Sarcodina as are the different types of the animals as a whole. In some cases, there is no well-defined nucleus, the chromatin being scattered in the lCf. p. 271. THE SARCODINA 8/ form of granules throughout the entire cell, as in some of the Masti- gophora ; again, it is confined to a solid sphere without membrane or intra-nuclear vacuoles ; or, there may be a membrane and a single compact mass of chromatin which occupies the centre of the distinct nucleus, and is separated from the membrane by hyaline matter. In other cases, there may be two or more karyosomes or chromatin reservoirs, or there may be a great number of granules in the nucleus without the reservoirs \Amceba protens}. In some of the Rhizopoda (Englypha) and Heliozoa (Actinop/trys and Actinosph&rium\ the nucleus is strikingly similar to that of metazoan cells, consisting of chromatin in the form of a reticulum and a network of linin (Figs. 14 and 54). The number of nuclei is also quite variable, many forms having only one (Amoeba proteus, ActinopJirys, etc.) ; others, two (Amoeba bi~ nucleata, Arcella, etc.); while some have many, the giant Amoeba, Pelomyxa, having, according to Bourne ('91), about ten thousand, although, even with this large number, the proportion of nuclear substance to the total mass of the organism is about the same as in other cells (Bourne). In almost all of the shelled forms, a multiple number of nuclei is the rule, but in the many-chambered Reticulari- ida, every chamber does not possess a nucleus, the number of nuclei being smaller than the number of chambers, thus indicating that these forms are not colonies, but syncytia, or multinucleate cells. D. THE CONTRACTILE VACUOLE Contractile vacuoles are almost entirely absent in the marine forms (Reticulariida, Radiolaria), and in a few of the fresh-water forms of Sarcodina {Protamosba, Pelomyxa, Myxodictyum, Protogenes, etc.), but they are generally present in the Amoebida and Heliozoa, some- times two or three in one organism. The number of contractile vacuoles is quite variable. In most of the naked forms there is but one ; this, however, may be of large size, sometimes measuring one-quarter of the volume of the organism (Actinophrys, Actino- spharium). In the shelled forms, on the other hand, there are two or more (2-3 in Euglypha, 12 or more in Arcella). The position of the vacuole in the naked forms is also variable, but becomes fixed in the shelled forms and in the Heliozoa. In the shelled forms they sometimes lie in the middle zone about the edge of the granular region (Euglypha), sometimes around the periphery of the flattened body, while in other forms they are found now in one zone, now in another. In all cases, shortly before contraction, they come to lie close to the outer edge, and in some cases they form minute wart-like excrescences. 88 THE PROTOZOA Amoeba proteus, with its comparatively clear protoplasm and free- dom from pigments, is one of the most favorable objects for the study of the contractile vacuole. If a sufficiently high power is used, the formation and contraction of the vacuole and the expulsion of the con- tents to the exterior can be followed step by step. At first the vacuole lies near the nucleus, but as it grows, it becomes separated from the latter, and at the time of its contraction lies at the end of the body farthest from the advancing pseudopodia, at what is sometimes called the posterior end (Fig. 49, F). Its reappearance is always somewhere near its point of disappearance. While still small it is carried along by the streaming protoplasm back to a position near the nucleus, where it completes its development. The increasing weight of the growing vacuole causes it to lag behind the streaming granules and nucleus, until at its full growth it is widely separated from the latter organ. The vacuole may appear to move in the direction contrary to that of the protoplasmic streaming, although in reality it is quiescent; for while it remains in the field of the microscope, the main body of the animal moves well out of it, until the vacuole is surrounded only by the posterior end of the animal (G), which is reduced to a thin layer of granules and a hyaline layer of ectoplasm between the vacu- ole and the exterior. The granules later move away, passing around the vacuole, until finally there . is only a thin layer of hyaline plasm between the vesicle and the exterior. Shortly after this the vacuole bursts and disappears, in most cases a distinct bulge toward the outside preceding contraction. Contraction always begins on one side of the vacuole, and is carried across it toward the outer edge (ff). Stokes ('93) asserts that there is no bursting of the wall, but that minute pores are formed through which the contents of the vacuole are forced to the outside. In some instances the contents of the vacuole are not completely emptied, but as much as half may be left, the vacuole then rounding out to be carried back by the streaming plasm to the nucleus, where it completes its growth. In other cases the contents of the old vacuole may be entirely discharged, with the exception of a small quantity of liquid retained in exceedingly small vesicles, each of which may grow to some extent independently, although they ultimately fuse to form the new vacuole (_/). Thus the new vacuole does not necessarily re-form at the place of dis- appearance, but may be derived by the coalescence of a number of smaller ones which themselves are the remains of an old one. As many as six may unite in this manner to form the new vacuole (A, B, C.) These unite two by two in various parts of the plasm, and the last two may not fuse until in the neighborhood of the nucleus. THE SARCODINA 89 In addition to the contractile vacuoles the Sarcodina occasionally possess gas vacuoles, which were first made out in Arcella, but which GUI Fig. 49. — Am-. ;mz> within the cyst are not amoeboid, but are provided with flagella. The swarmers soon lose their flagella, how- ever, becoming amoeboid, a condition in which they fuse together to form larger or smaller plasmodia. This fusion is characteristic of the Vampyrellidae and of My- cetozoa, but not of the Rhizomastigidae, where it has never been observed. There are many features in this theory of Klebs to recommend it. It affords a logical and satisfactory ex- planation of the relations of the Mycetozoa to the Sar- codina, and from the stand- point of the botanist points out the relation of this group to the colorless plants. The close connection of the Heliozoa with the Mastigophora is shown in other ways than by the transitional forms Dimorpha, Actinomonas, etc. The finer structure of the body of the sun-animalcula, the nucleus and archo- plasmic substances, show a degree of differentiation approached only by the Flagellidia and Metazoa, while the axial filaments are homologous with flagella. It may be pointed out, however, that Klebs' theory leaves unexplained the relatively simple nuclear struc- tures and nuclear processes of division in the Rhizopoda. This objec- tion is fatal to the view that the Rhizopoda are derived from the higher types of Heliozoa, and it must be admitted that they arose from much less specialized forms, perhaps from the Pseudosporeae or Fig. 58. — Actinosph&rium Etch. Ehr. Section. m, membrane between ectoplasm and endoplasm ; nuclei ; x, axial filaments. THE SARCODINA 105 other flagellated forms, perhaps from forms like the Vampyrellidae. On the whole, there is no conclusive evidence to support the view that Rhizopoda are more primitive than Flagellidia, or vice versa. Their mutual affinities are very close, and together they stand as the most primitive forms of modern Protozoa. The relations of the Radiolaria to the Heliozoa are extremely close, and there is abundant evidence to show that the former were derived from the latter by the acquisition of a chitinous membrane between ectoplasm and endoplasm, and the retention of a gelatinous mantle like that of Splicemstrum (Haeckel). As first pointed out by Brandt ('85), the young Radiolaria pass through flagellated and amoeboid swarm stages, then through Heliozoa stages, until the definitive radiolarian structure is attained. Haeckel described the intermediate forms which are represented in this growth, as flagellate, amoeboid, ActinopJnys, Sphcerastrum, and Actissa, the last being the simplest of the Radiolaria. Although the external appearance of a radiolarian is strikingly similar to that of a heliozoon, there is no structure in Heliozoa to compare with the chitinous central capsule of the Radio- laria. Greeff('67, '71) described a membrane-like thickening between the endoplasm and the ectoplasm of Actinosph(Eriiim, and regarded it as homologous with the central capsule. Other observers, e.g. F. E. Schultze, Hertwig and Lesser, Biitschli, etc., have not seen it, and the latter, especially, considers Greeff's contribution of little value. However incorrect his interpretation may have been that Actinosphce- rium is a fresh-water radiolarian belonging to the Acantharia, Greeff was not mistaken in his observation, for an occasional specimen is found which shows such a membrane (Fig. 58). CLASSIFICATION CLASS I. SARCODINA. Naked or shelled Protozoa, characterized by the possession during adult life of movable or changeable processes of protoplasm, the pseudo- podia, which may be finger-form, reticulate, or ray-like, and which may or may not have axial filaments. Reproduction is brought about by simple division and by spore-formation. Subclass I. RHIZOPODA. Naked or shelled Sarcodina having pseudopodia of the lobose (finger-formed) or reticulate (anastomosing) type. The adult form is amoeboid ; the young forms are amoeboid or flagellated, and are produced by spontaneous division of the cell during active phases or during encystment. The adults in some cases fuse to form plasmodia. Order i. AMCEBIDA. Rhizopoda provided with lobose pseudopodia, with or with- out a shell, with one or more nuclei, and usually with a contractile vacuole. Suborder i. GYMNAMCEBINA. Naked forms of Amcebida having lobose pseudo- podia, and with or without nucleus and contractile vacuoles. Family i. AMOEBID-ZE. The pseudopodia are lobose, occasionally sharp pointed and branched. Genera: Amoeba, marine and fresh water; Paramceba Schau- dinn ('96); Protaviceba Haeckel ('66), marine and fresh water; Gringa IO6 THE PROTOZOA Frenzel ('92), lagoons; Gloidium Sorokin ('78). fresh water; Chcetoproteus, (Dinamceba Leidy) Stein ('57), fresh water; Trichosphcerittm Schneider; Pachymyxa Gruber; Hyalodiscus Hertwig and Lesser ('74), fresh water.; Plakopus F. E. Schultze (75), fresh water; Dactylosphara Hert. & Less. (74), fresh water: Chroinatella Frenzel ('92), fresh water; Stylamceba Frenzel ('92), fresh water; Saltonella Frenzel ("92), fresh water; Eikenia Frenzel ('92), fresh water; Pelomyxa GreefF ('74), fresh water; Amphizonella Greeff ('66), fresh water; Podostoma Clap. & Lach. ('58), fresh water; Arcnothrix Hallez ('85), cultures of Ascaris megalocephala. Suborder 2. THECAMCEBINA. Amrebida provided with a shell, with lobose pseudopodia, which may be sharp pointed and branched, and with one or more nuclei and contractile vacuoles. Family 2. Arcellidae. The shell is more or less membranous. Contractile vacuoles are numerous; the nucleus is single or multiple. Genera: Arcella Ehbg. ('38), fresh water, common ; Cochliopodium Hert. & Less. ('74), fresh water, common ; Pyzidicida Ehbg. ('38), fresh water; Pseiidochlamys Clap. & Lach. ('58), fresh water; Hyalosphenia Stein ('57). fresh water; Qitadrula F. E. Schultze (75), fresh water; Difflugia Leclerc ('15), fresh water, common; Lecquereusia Schlumberger, fresh water. Family 3. Euglyphidae. The shell is formed of regular plates of chitin, or of silica, and is often provided with spines. The pseudopodia are sharp pointed and often branching, but do not anastomose. Genera: Euglypha Dujardin ('41), fresh water; Trinema Duj. ('36), fresh water; Cyphoderia Schlumberger ('45), marine and fresh water; Campascus Leidy (77), fresh water; Nadinella Penard ('99). Order 2. RETICDLARIIDA. Rhizopoda with fine branching and anastomosing, or reticulate pseudopodia, forming an irregular network around the body, which may or may not have a shell. Shells, when present, are calcareous (rarely silicious) and provided with many pores (Perforina), or without pores (Imper- forina), and consisting of one chamber (Monothalamous), or of many chambers (Polythalamous). Suborder i. NUDA. Shell absent; the pseudopodia are reticulate, and the cell- body, in many cases, is apparently without a nucleus ; marine. Genera : Gymnophrys Cienkowski ('76) ; Protamyxa Haeckel ('68) ; Myxodictyum Haeckel ('68); Protogenes Haeckel ('64) ; Pontomyxa Topsent ('93). Suborder 2. IMPERFORINA. [With but few modifications, the following classifica- tion of the Reticulariida is taken from Brady ('84) and Lankester ('85), after Carpenter ('69)]. Shell-bearing forms; the shells are calcareous, solid, and without minute apertures, or they are made up of foreign particles cemented upon a chitinous base. They may have one, two, or many mouth openings, and are either monothalamous or polythalamous. Family i. Gromidae. The shell is membranous and in the form of a simple sac, with a pseudopodial aperture either at one extremity or at each end. The pseudopodia are long, branching, and anastomosing ; marine and fresh-water fqrms. Subfamily i. Monostomince. The shell has but one aperture. Genera: Gromia Duj. ('35); Lieberkuhnia Clap. & Lach. ('58). both found in fresh water, the former also marine ; Microgromia R. Hertwig ('74), fresh water : Platoutn F. E. Schultze ('75); Plectophrys Entz ('77); Pseiidodifflugia Schlumberger ('45), brackish and fresh water. Subfamily 2. Amphistotnince. With an aperture at each end of the shell. Genera : Diplophrys Barker ; Ditrema Archer (70) ; Amphitrema Archer ('70) ; Shep- heardella Siddall ('80). THE SARCODINA IO/ Family 2. Miliolidae. The shell is mono- or polythalamous, usually calcareous and porcellanous, but may be covered with sand. The polythalamous forms may be linear, spiral, or a combination of the two. Subfamily i . Nubecularince. The shell has an irregular and asymmetrical form, with the aperture or apertures variously placed. Genera : Calcituba Roboz ; Sqttammulina Schultze ('54) ; Nubecularia Dufrance. Subfamily 2. Miliolince. The shell is coiled, either symmetrically or asymmetri- cally, on an elongated axis, with usually two chambers to each convolution. During growth the shell-mouth is alternately at each end of the shell. Genera : Spiroloculina d'Orb. ('26); Biloculina d'Orb. ('26); Fabularia Dufrance; Miliolina Williamson ('58). Subfamily 3. Hauert nines. The shells are varied, the chambers being partly milio- line in their arrangement, partly spiral or linear. Genera : Hatter ina d'Orb. ('46); Articttlina d'Orb. ('46). Subfamily 4. PeneropliditKE. The shells are piano-spiral or cyclical, and bilaterally symmetrical. Genera: Peneroplis Montfort ('10) ; Orbiiolites Lamarck (1801) ; Orbiculina Lamarck (?i6) ; Cornuspira M. Schultze ('54). Subfamily 5. Alveolinince. The shell is spiral and elongated in the axis of the convolution ; the chambers are subdivided into secondary chambers. Genera : Alveolina d'Orb ('26). Subfamily 6. Keramospharince. The shell is spherical with the chambers in con- centric layers. Genera: Keratnosphcera Brady ('84). Family 3. Astrorhizidae. The shell is invariably composite, consisting of foreign particles, such as diatom-cases, spicules, sand grains, etc. It is usually large and single chambered, frequently branched or even radiate, with usually a single pseudopodial aperture at the end of each branch. Subfamily i. Astrorhizina. The shells have thick walls, consisting of sand or mud, lightly cemented together. Genera: Astrorhiza Sandahl ('57); Den- drophrya Wright ('61); Syringammina Brady ('84); Pelositia Brady ('79). Subfamily 2. Pilulinince. The shell consists of one chamber, the walls being thick and composed of felted spicules and fine sand. Genera : Pilulina Carpenter ('70) ; Bathy siphon Sars (71). Subfamily 3. Saccamminince. The chambers are nearly spherical, with thin walls composed of closely cemented sand grains. Genera: Saccammina Sars ('65) ; Psammosphcera Schultze ('75) ; Sorosphcera Brady ('79). Subfamily 4. Rhabdaniininince. The shell is composed of sand grains, firmly cemented together, and often with sponge spicules intermixed. They are tubular, straight, radiate, branched or irregular, but rarely segmented. Genera : Jaculella Brady ('79) ? Botellina Carpenter ('70) ; Haliphysema Bowerbank ('62) ; Marsipella Norman ('78) ; Rhabdammina Sars ('65) ; Aschemonella Brady ('79) i Rhizammina Brady ('79) ; Sagenella Brady ('79). Family 4. Lituolidae. The shell is arenaceous, and the septa which imperfectly mark the chambers are often incomplete or absent. Subfamily i . Litnolince. The shell is composed of coarse sand grains, is rough externally, and often labyrinthic. Genera: Rheophax Montfort ('08); Haplo- phragmium Reuss ('60) ; Coskinolina Stache ; Haplostiche Reuss ('61) ; Lituola Lamarck (1801) ; Bdelloidina Carter ('77). Subfamily 2. Trochatnminince . The shell is thin, and consists of a chitinous basis in which are embedded minute sand grains. The outside of the shell is smooth and often polished ; the interior is smooth or occasionally reticulate, but never labyrinthic. Genera : Thurammina Brady ('79) ; Ammodiscus Reuss ; Tro- chammina Parker and Jones ('59) ; Webbina d'Orb. ('39) ; Carterina Brady ('79); Hippocrepina Parker; Hormosina Brady ('79)- IO8 THE PROTOZOA Subfamily 3. Endothyrintz . The shell is more calcareous and less sandy than in the other Lituolidce, and the septa between the chambers are distinct. Genera : Nodosinella Brady ; Endothyra Phillips ('46) ; Polyphragma Reuss ; Bradyina Moll. ('78); Stacheia Brady ('76). Subfamily 4. Loftusince. The shell is large, lenticular, spherical, or fusiform, and deposited either in concentric layers or spirally. The chambers are occupied to a large extent by an excessive enlargement of the arenaceous cancellated wall. Genera : Cyclammina Brady ('76) ; Loftusia Brady ('69) ; Parkeria Carpen- ter ('69) . Suborder 3. PERFORINA. The shell wall is perforated by numerous minute open- ings through which the pseudopodia can pass as well as through the main openings. Family 5. Textularidae . The shells of the larger species are arenaceous, either with or without a calcareous matrix ; the smaller forms are hyaline and conspicuously perforated. The chambers are arranged in alternating series, spirally or without apparent order. Subfamily i. Textularituz . The shells are typically bi- or tri-serial, and are often dimorphous. Genera: Textularia Dufrance ('28); Bigenerina d'Orb. ('26); Verneuilina d'Orb. ; Cuneolina d'Orb. ('39) ; Pavonina d'Orb. ('26) ; Valvulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Chrysalidina d'Orb. ('46) : Tritaxia Reuss ; Claimlina d'Orb. Subfamily 2. Buliminitue. The shells are typically spiral, the weaker forms are more or less bi-serial. The main aperture is not round, but elliptical, comma- shaped, etc. Genera : Virgulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Bulimina d'Orb. ('26) ; Bolivina d'Orb. ; Bifarinia Parker and Jones. Subfamily 3. Cassidulinece. The shell consists of a series of alternating segments more or less coiled. Genera: Cassidulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Ehrenbergina Reuss. Family 6. Chilostomellidae. The shell is calcareous, finely perforate, and polythala- mous. The segments follow each other from the same end of the long axis, or alternately from the two ends, or in cycles of three, which are more or less em- bracing. The aperture is a curved slit at the extremity of the final segment. Genera : Ellipsoidina Seguenza ; Chilostomella Reuss ; Allomorphina Reuss. Family 7. Lagenidae. The shell is calcareous and very finely perforated; it is monothalamous or polythalamous. In the latter the chambers may be joined together in a straight, curved, spiral, or branching series. The aperture is ter- minal, and may be simple or radiate. The shell is not complicated by inter- septal skeletons or by canal systems. Subfamily i. Lagenince. Shell monothalamous. Genera: Lagena Walker and Boys (1784) ; Nodosaria Lamarck ('16) ; Lingulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Vaginulina d'Orb. ('26); Rimulina d'Orb. ('26); Frondicularia Defrance ; Margimilina d'Orb. ('26), etc. Subfamily 2. Polymorphinince. The segments composing the shell are arranged spirally or irregularly around the long axis ; they are rarely biserial and alter- nate. Genera : Polymorphina d'Orb. ('26) ; Uvigerina d'Orb. ('26) ; Sagrina Parker and Jones. Subfamily 3. Ramulinince. The branching shell is composed of long tubulariform tubes. Genera : Ramulina Rupert Jones. Family 8. Globigerinidae. The shell is free, calcareous, and perforated. The con- spicuous shell-aperture may be single or multiple. There is no supplementary skeleton or canal system. The animals are normally pelagic in habit. Genera : Globigerina d'Orb. ('26) ; Orbicnlina Lam. ; Hastigerina Thompson ('76) ; Can- deina d'Orb. ('26); Pullenia Park. & Jones ('62); Spharoidina d'Orb. ('26). Family 9. Rotalidae. The shell is calcareous, perforated, free, or adherent ; it is typically spiral in form, but irregular forms may be outspread or flaring, acervu- THE SARCODINA 1 09 line or irregular. Some of the higher types have double walls, with supple- mental skeleton and a canal system. Subfamily i. SpirillincE. The shell is a flat spiral, without septa; it may be free or attached. Genera: Spirillina Ehbg ('41)- Subfamily 2. Rotalince. The shell is spiral, rotaliform, and rarely evolute or ir- regular. Genera : Discorbina Lamarck ('04) : Planorbulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Truncatulina d'Orb. ('26) ; Anomalina d'Orb. ('26) ; Rotalia Lamarck (1801) ; Calcarina d'Orb. ('26) ; Patellina Williamson ('58) ; Carpenteria Gray ('58) ; etc. Suborder 4. TINOPORIN.3L. The shell consists of irregularly heaped chambers, usually with a more or less spiral primordial portion ; a main pseudopodial aperture is usually absent. Genera: Tinoporus Carpenter ('57); Polytrema Risso ('26) ; Gypsina Carter ; Thalamopora Roemer ; Aphrosina Carter. Family 10. Nummulinidae. The shell is calcareous and finely tubulated ; it is typically polythalamous, free, and symmetrically spiral. The higher forms pos- sess a supplementary skeleton and a well-developed canal system. Subfamily i. FusuliHtnce. The shell is bilaterally symmetrical, with chambers extending from pole to pole, so that each convolution completely incloses the preceding whorl. The septa between the chambers are single as a rule. Genera: Fusulina Fischer ('29); Schwagerina Mbller ('77). Subfamily 2. Polystoniellince. The shell is bilaterally symmetrical and nautiloid. The simpler forms are without supplemental skeleton ; the more complex forms have a skeleton, and canals leading to the outside at regular intervals along the external septal depressions. Genera : Polystomella Lamarck ('22) ; Nonionina d'Orb. ('26). Subfamily 3. Nummulitina. The shell is lens-shaped or flattened. Genera: Archeodiscus Brady; Amphistegina d'Orb. ('26); Operculina d'Orb. ('26); Nummulites Lamarck ( 1 80 1 ) ; Heterostegina d'Orb. ('26). Subfamily 4. Cycloclypeina. The shell is flat, with a thickened centre, or lens- shaped, and consists of a disc of chambers arranged in concentric annuli with peripheral thickenings. The septa are double, and furnished with a system of interseptal canals. Genera: Cycloclypeics Carpenter ('56) ; Orbitoides d'Orb. Subclass II. HELIOZOA. These are naked or shelled forms of Sarcodina of typi- cally spherical form, with but little tendency to change form by amoeboid mo- tion. The pseudopodia, radiating from all parts of the body, are fine and ray-like, rarely changeable, and usually provided with an axial filament. Order i. APHROTHORACIDA. Heliozoa, without a skeleton, but provided with a more or less developed power of amoeboid motion, and with plastic (myxopo- dia) or stiff (axopodia) pseudopodia, the latter possessing axial filaments. Genera: Vampyrella Cienk. ('65); Nuclearia Cienk. ('65); Monobia A. Schneider ('78) ; Myxastrum Haeck. ('70) ; Actinophrys Ehr. ('30) ; Actino- spharium Stein ('57) ; Actinolophns F. E. Schultze ('74). Order 2. CHLAMYDOPHORIDA. Heliozoa, with a soft gelatinous or felted fibrous covering. Genera: Heterophrys Archer ('69); Spharastrum Greeff ('73); Astrodisculus Greeff ('69). Order 3. CHALARATHORACIDA. Heliozoa, with a silicious coating composed of .separate and loosely-jointed spicules. Genera: Pompholyxophrys Archer ('69) ; Raphidiophrys Archer ('70) ; Pinacocystis Hert. & Less. ('74) ; Pi- naciophora Greeff (^73) ; Acanthocystis Carter ('63) ; Diplocystis Pdnard ('90) ; Cienkowskya Schaudinn; Wagner ella Mereschkowsky ('81). Older 4. DESMOTHORACIDA. Heliozoa, with a shell of one piece perforated by numerous openings. Stalked or unstalked forms. Genera: Orbulinella Entz ('77) ; Clathrulina Cienk. ('67). HO THE PROTOZOA Subclass III. RADIOLARIA. Marine forms of Sarcodina. similar to Heliozoa in having ray-like pseudopodia (axopodia and myxopodia), but provided with a chitinous capsule which incloses the nuclei. They may or may not have. a skeleton ; when present the skeleton is formed of acanthin or of silica. The group is subdivided into 4 legions, 20 orders, 85 families, 739 genera, and 4318 species. (Haeckel, 1885.) Legion i. SPUMELLAPIA (or PERIPYLEA) . The central capsule is perforated by numerous fine pores. A skeleton may or may not be present. Order i. COLLOIDIDA. Without skeleton. Families: Thalassicollidae (solitary forms) ; Collozoidae (colonial). Order 2. BELOIDIDA. The skeleton consists of loose siliciolis needles. Families : Thalassosphaeridae (single); and Sphaerozoidae (colonial). Order 3. SPH7EROIDIDA. The skeleton consists of from one to many concentric globular shells. Families : Liosphaeridae (single) ; Collosphaeridae (colonial) ; Stylosphaeridae (single) ; Staurosphaeridae (single) ; Cubosphaeridae (single) ; Astrosphaeridae (single). Order 4. PRUNOIDIDA. With ellipsoidal to cylindrical latticed shells and similar central capsule. Families : Ellipsidae ; Druppulidae ; Sponguridae ; Artiscidae ; Cyphinidae ; Panartidae ; Zygartidse. Order 5. DISCOIDIDA. Shell and central capsule are discoidal or lenticular. Families : Cenodiscidae ; Phacodiscidae ; Coccodiscidae : Porodiscidae ; Pylodis- cidae ; Spongodiscidae. Order 6. LARCOIDIDA. The skeleton is irregularly lenticular or discoid. Families: Larcaridae ; Larnacidae ; Pylonidae ; Tholonidae ; Zonaridae ; Lithelidae ; Streb- lonidae ; Phorticidae ; Soreumidae. Legion 2. ACANTHARIA (or ACTIPYLEA). The skeleton is formed of acanthin arranged in radiating spines, usually twenty in number. Order 7. ACTINELIDA. The spines are more than twenty in number. FamilLes : Astrolophidae ; Litholophidae ; Chiastolidae . Order 8. ACANTHONIDA. With twenty spines arranged according to Miiller's law (four equatorial, eight tropical, and eight polar) . Families : Astrolonchidae ; Quadrilonchidae ; Amphilonchidae. Order 9. SPH^ROPHRACTIDA. With twenty equal quadrangular spines and a complete, fenestrated shell. Families : Sphaerocapsidae ; Dorataspidae ; Phrac- topeltidae. Order 10. PRUNOPHRACTIDA. With ellipsoidal, flat, or double-coned shell, through which twenty spines radiate according to Muller's law. Families : Belonaspidae ; Hexalaspidae ; Diploconidae. Legion 3. NASSELLARIA (or MONOPYLEA) . The skeleton is silicious and rarely absent. The central capsule has a single, limited, perforated area at one pole ; the extracapsular plasm has no pigment. Order 1 1. NASSOIDIDA. Monopylaria without a skeleton. Families: Nasselidae. Order 12. PLECTOIDIDA. A complete latticed shell is never formed, but the skele- ton consists of three or more spines radiating from one point below the central capsule, or from a central rod. Families : Plagonidae ; Plectanidae. Order 13. STEPHOIDIDA. The skeleton consists of one or two fused rings which may be connected by a loose network. Families : Stephanidae ; Semantidae ; Coronidae ; Tympanidae. Order 14. SPYROIDIDA. The skeleton consists of a single sagittal ring and a latticed shell which is furrowed in the sagittal plane. Families : Zygospyridae ; Tholospyridae ; Phormospyridae ; Androspy ridge. Order 15. BOTRYOIDIDA. The skeletons are similar to the preceding, but orna- mented by one or more wing-like processes. Families : Cannobotryidae ; Litho- botryidae ; Pylobotryidae. THE SARCODINA III Order 16. CYRTOIDIDA. Similar to the preceding, but without the sagittal fur- row. The skeleton is helmet-shaped. Families : Tripocalpidae ; Phaenocalpidae ; Cyrtocalpidae ; Tripocyrtidae ; Anthocyrtidas ; Sethocyrtidae ; Podocyrtidas ; Phormocyrtidae ; Theocyrtidas ; Podocampidae ; Phormocampidae ; Lithocampidas. Legion 4. PHJEODARIA (or CANNOPYLEA). The central capsule has a double membrane, with a spout-like main opening at one pole, and frequently with accessory openings on each side of the main axis at the opposite pole. The central capsule may be multiple in number. There is always a pigmented mass on the outside of the central capsule (the phceodium) and covering the main opening. The skeleton, which is rarely absent, is silicious and always outside of the central capsule. Order 17. PH^OCYSTINIDA. Skeletal structures may or may not be present; the central capsule is the centre of the spherical body. Families : Phaeodinidae ; Cannoraphidae ; Aulacanthidae. Order 18. PH^OSPHERIDA. The skeleton is a simple or a double latticed cover- ing; the central capsule is in the centre of the shell. Families: Orosphaeridse ; Sagosphseridae ; Aulosphaeridae ; Cannosphaeridae. Order 19. PH-ffiOGROMIDA. Radiolaria provided with a simple latticed shell, having a mouth opening at one (the main) pole. The central capsule is in the aboral half of the shell. Families: Challengeridae ; Medusettidae ; Castanel- lidae ; Cercoporidae : Tuscaroridae. Order 20. PELffiOCONCHIDA. The shell consists of two latticed valves, one dorsal, the other ventral (right and left according to Butschli). Families: Con- charidae ; Cselodendridae ; Caslographidse. SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY III Brady, H. B. — Report on the Foraminifera dredged by H..M. S. Challenger: Chal- lenger Reports, Zool., IX., 1882-4. Brandt, K. — Koloniebildenden Radiolarien (Sphaerozreen) des Golfes von Neapel : Fauna and Flora, 1885. Butschli, 0. — Protozoa; Sarcodina. In Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs. Leipzig. 1883. Carpenter, W. B. — Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera: Ray Society, London, 1862. Haeckel, E. — The Radiolaria: Challenger Reports, Zool., XVII. and XVIII., 1888. Hertwig, R. — Der Organismus der Radiolarien. Denkschrift. Jenaisch. Akad., II., 1879- Hertwig und Lesser. — Ueber Rhizopoden und denselben nahe stehende Organismen : Arch. f. mik. Anat. Bd. X., Suppl., 1874. Leidy, Jos. — Fresh-water Rhizopods of North America. Washington, 1879. P£nard, Eug. — FJudes sur les rhizopodes d'eau douce : Mem.phys. hist. nat. Geneve, XXXI., 1890. * S CHAPTER IV THE MASTIGOPHORA THE Mastigophora are provided with a motile apparatus in the form of flagella, which may vary in number from one to many. In the majority of cases, the body is of well-defined and constant form, and covered with a cuticle, menibrane, or shell. They abound in infusions, in stagnant pools, in clear water, and in the sea, while many of them are found as parasites in higher animals, where they live in the cavities and cells of the body. In this class are found many diverse types of unicellular organisms, including, at one extreme, primitive forms whose allies are undoubt- edly among the bacteria and the lowest plants (monads), at the other extreme, colonial forms, which in the complexity of their structure and functions are little lower than some of the Metazoa and Metaphyta. It includes forms whose bodies are naked ; others that are clothed with complex membranes, or incased in chitinous, silicious, or cellu- lose shells. It includes organisms with very different methods of food-taking : in some forms the food, like that of the green plants, consists of products made from simple compounds by the organism itself ; in others, the food, like that of the fungi, consists of dissolved organic matters ; and in still others, the food, as in the higher animals, consists of solid particles of proteid and other matters. Notwithstanding these many structural and functional differences, there are some well-defined structural characteristics according to which the Mastigophora may be subdivided into a number of more or less homogeneous groups. These groups are the Flagellidia, Dinoflagellidia, and Cystoflagellidia. The first comprises the least homogeneous forms ; they consist usually of minute cells with a simple naked body, which may become more or less amoeboid, and with one, two, or several flagella. In some cases, there is a compli- cated cell-membrane, in others a shell, while colony-formation is fre- quently seen. The Dinoflagellidia are distinguished by the presence of one or two furrows, in which the flagella find their origin, one to pass around the organism transversely, the other to vibrate freely in the surrounding water. The majority are covered by a cellulose shell, consisting frequently of several plates. The Cystoflagellidia, a group consisting of only two genera, Noctiluca and Leptodiscus, are THE MASTIGOPHORA distinguished by the peculiar parenchymatous structure and by the presence of a tentacle and a collar. A. PROTOPLASMIC STRUCTURE The alveoli, forming the structural basis of the protoplasm, vary in size from minute and scarcely visible spaces to large vacuoles. In the majority of forms, they are arranged in a typical outer layer (Rin- denschichf) of small-sized alveoli, surrounding an inner mass of larger ones (e.g. Chilomanas}. The protoplasm is not equally dense in all Fig- 59- — Proter ospongia H&ckeli S. K. [S. KENT.] cases, but, as in the Rhizopoda, may be of variable consistency. It may be so soft and flexible that, as in Amoeba, the periphery will give way, and pseudopodia may be formed at any point in response to local changes in the surface tension (Euglenoids and forms of Asta- sia). There is but little tendency to the differentiation into zones, so frequently seen in Rhizopoda, and only rarely is there a differen- tiation into ectoplasm and endoplasm (Mastigamceba). Klebs ('92) distinguishes two types of peripheral structures, the periplasts and outer coats, stalks being included with the latter. The periplasts include all cuticular differentiations which are a living 114 THE PROTOZOA part of the organism, and even diverse modifications of protoplasm, such as the fine peripheral layer of alveoli {Pcllicula of Biitschli), and the complex membranes of Englena and Astasia (cf. Fig. 10, B\ The outer coatings as in all Protozoa, serving probably for the pur- pose of protection, include houses and tests of all kinds which are not a living part of the animal. In many cases they are simply jelly- like coverings, which in many colony-forms also serve to keep the individuals together (Uroglena, many Choanoflagellida, Fig. 59; see also Fig. 25, p. 56). In other cases, the gelatinous mantle becomes a tube, into which the organism can completely withdraw (some Choanoflagellida). In still other cases, the jelly is apparently hardened into a well-defined goblet or beaker-shaped cup with the consistency of c\\\\m(Codonceca, Epipyxis, Dinobjyon, Salpingceca, etc.). The relations of the firm case to the gelatinous mantle are shown in forms like Codonceca, where the chitin-like urn-shaped cup may become gelatinous (Fig. 60). The organisms are attached to the bottoms of such goblet-shaped cups by a protoplasmic process, and in no case does the cup fit the organism as tightly as a membrane. Colony- forms also are frequent in these types, arising, in the simplest cases, by a young individual attaching itself to the edge of the parent test and there secret- ing its own covering (Dinobiyon, Fig. 61). The majority of these colonies are attached, but Dinob- ryon is a free-swimming form, usually found in the clearest waters. Shells are distinguished from tests or houses by the fact that they completely inclose the animal, the so-called mouth-opening where the flagellum is in- serted being the only aperture. Both tests and shells are usually transparent and colorless, although tney may ke colored by the presence of iron, as [JAMES-CLARK.] in Trackelomonas, Rhipidodendron, etc., where the shells, when present in any quantity, give a distinctly red color to the water. The simplest shells are the cellulose cover- ings of many Phytoflagellida, which, although lifeless, have the same general appearance as membranes. The shell, which is frequently protected by sharp spines {Trachelomonas\ may be separated from the plasm by a considerable space. It is bivalved in Phacotus, the two parts being easily separated (Fig. 62). In one form only, Dis- tephanus speculum Stohr, there is a silicious skeleton which recalls the latticed skeletons of Radiolaria (Fig. 63). The most highly differentiated of these outer coatings are found in the Dinoflagellidia, where the cellulose shells are often composed of separate plates fitted together with the greatest nicety and often Fig. 61. — Dinobryon sertulana Ehr. [STEIN.] £, chromatophore ; e, eye-spot or stigma. THE PROTOZOA complicated by the presence of spines, wing-like processes, and other appendages, or they may be pitted by minute depressions or pores. After the death of the animal the plates can, as a rule, be separated by gentle pressure. The substance of the shell is not true plant cel- lulose, but a modification, the exact nature of which has not been definitely determined. The furrows in the shells of the Dinoflagellidia, in which the two flagella lie, are perhaps the most characteristic feature of these forms. B Fig. 62. — Phacotus lenticularis Ehr. [BiJTSCHLl.] A. Individual within its bivalved shell. B. Spore-forming individual. One runs across the organism, while the other, which may often, how- ever, be obliterated, is at right angles to this, usually in the direction of the longitudinal axis. There may be one, two, or many transverse furrows, the number determining the family to which the organism belongs. In the genus Hemidinium, the single transverse furrow begins on the ventral side and runs as far as the middle of the dorsal side, where it disappears. In the genera Gymnodininm, Glenodinium, and Peridinium, it runs completely around the organism ; while in Ceratium it may be* broken in its course (Fig. 64). The longitudinal furrow, on the other hand, is invariably confined to the ventral side, usually to the lower half, but in some cases (Glenodinium, Peridinium} it traverses the cross furrow and stretches some distance along the THE MASTIGOPHORA 117 upper half of the shell. The two flagella which lie in these grooves pass from the body-plasm to the outside through a distinct aperture in the shell, which Stein ('78) called the " mouth-opening " ; but as it serves no purpose in food-taking, Biitschli has substituted the better term of fiagellum fissure. The protoplasm of the Mastigophora usually contains chromato- phores in which one or more deeply staining bodies — the pyrenoids — may be found, and these are frequently covered by a shell of amylum or starch. Paramylum, a food product allied to starch, and various particles of oil-like substance are widely distributed. The latter are frequently so nu- merous that the cell is fairly filled with them. Upon dif- fluence, these oil-like bodies run together, forming glob- ules of large size; or they become finely divided, giving to the surrounding liquid the appearance of an emulsion. Not infrequently the oils have a characteristic odor and taste, Comparable to the SCent Of Oils Fig. 63. — Distephanus speculum Stohr. [BORGERT.] Of plants' (Urogleiia ameri- A- Lateral view of skeleton. B. Surface view. cana, Symira uvella, Fig. 65).1 Chromatophores are widely distributed among the various Flagel- lidia. They consist of clearly defined, thickened bodies, usually of definite size and shape and of different shades of green, yellow, and brown. Clear green chromatophores, colored by chlorophyl as in the plants, occur in Euglenidae, Peranemidae, Chlamydomonadidae, and Volyocina. Yellow chromatophores (colored by diatomin, as in Diatomaceae) occur in Chrysomonadidae, Cryptomonadidae, among the Flagellidia, and possibly in some Dinoflagellidia; but the yellow color, when present in the latter group, frequently shades off into brown. Bergh ('81), Klebs ('84), and others regarded the coloring matter of the Dinoflagellidia as pure or slightly mixed diatomin, which supported the popular view that the Diatomaceae and the Dinoflagellidia are closely related. Schutt ('90), however, who has made the most complete study of the coloring matter in these B Cf. p. 62. THE PROTOZOA forms, disproved this view by showing that the coloring matter is quite distinct from diatomin and is peculiar to the Dinoflagellidia. He suc- ceeded in extracting three substances : ( I ) pJiycopyrrin, similar to the brownish red coloring matter of the Florideae and Phaeophycaceae among the plants, and like this, soluble in clear water ; (2) peridinin, like chlorophyl soluble in alcohol, but of quite different spectrum ; and (3) cJiloropJiyllin, a substance more like chlorophyl, but difficult to isolate. The shape and size of the chromatophores vary considerably in different species, but are fairly constant for the same species. They increase by simple division. The pyrenoids, which seem to be the centre of starch formation, are sometimes quite naked (Euglena\ Fig. 64. — A. Gymnodinium ovum Schiitt. B. Peridinium divergens Efir. ft transverse furrow with (A) flagellum. [SCHUTT.J sometimes covered by a shell of paramylum, which apparently differs from starch only in its reaction to iodine. The paramylum granules are round, rod-like, or ring-form bodies. Pure starch is also recorded as a product of non-colored, saprophytic forms (Chilomonas, Poly- toma, etc.). In many of the Mastigophora, especially in those holding chromatophores, there may be an intense red coloring matter, in the form of fine drops, scattered throughout the protoplasm. These consist of oil particles impregnated with a deep red pigment, — hcemato chrome, — and the same substance is found in the so-called "eye-spots," or stigmata, which are supposed to be more sensitive to light than other parts of the protoplasm, although Engelmann's ('82) results show that, in Eiiglena at least, the clear plasm just in front of the stigma is more definitely involved. In many cases the structures accompanying the stigmata are so strikingly analogous to the visual organs of higher THE MASTJGOPHORA 119 forms that there is apparently good reason for supposing them to play a similar physiological role. In the green flagellates there are often distinct concretions, regarded by some observers as lenses ; and if Pouchet ('86) is correct, a still more striking differentiation is found among the Dinoflagellidia. The so-called eye of Gymnodinium con- sists of a transparent, highly refracting lens, rounded at its free extremity, and always directed forward (Pouchet). The inner sur- face is embedded in a hemispherical, cap- like mass of red or black pigment, which Pouchet considered achoroid. The lenses develop by the union of from six to eight refringent corpus- cles, while the organ- ism is still encysted or while undergoing fission. The choroid likewise results from the union of several of the pigment gran- ules. Considerable doubt has, however, been thrown upon these observations subsequent i ob- Fig. 65. — Synura uvella Ehr. Each individual of the colony is surrounded by a gelatinous membrane, and possesses two chromatophores (c) and a nucleus by servers. Other inclusions of ' interest are the thread-like structures which are common among holotrichous ciliates, and which occur sporadically in other Protozoa. Among the Mastigophora they are found in only two cases (Gony- ostomum Blochmann and Polykrikos Biitschli). In the former they are trichocysts similar to those of the ciliate Paramcecium and allied forms, but in the latter they are true nematocysts, comparable to those of the Coelenterata. B. THE FLAGELLA The most characteristic part of a flagellate is its motile organ, the flagellum. This consists of a vibratile filament usually tapering to a fine point, although in some cases (e.g. in all Choanoflagellida) it is iCf. Penard ('88). I2O THE PROTOZOA of one thickness throughout. In either case the base is inserted in the vicinity of a pharyngeal depression and usually at the end of the body. There is good reason to believe with Klebs, Frenzel, Bloch- mann, and others, that like the axial filaments of the pseudopodia in Heliozoa and Radiolaria, the flagellum originates at or near the nuclear membrane, and does not consist exclusively of the outer or peripheral plasm. Dallinger ('78) asserts that the newly forming flagella are smooth and uniform, arising in or near the nucleus. Fischer ('94), however, claims that many of them are provided with branches like the cilia of a typhoid germ. He finds others which are not vibratile throughout their entire length, but are rigid and uniform for a certain distance and then taper to the extremity. Such flagella resemble a whip stock and its lash, the relative proportion of stock and lash varying in different flagella, the stock sometimes running nearly to the end, and again only a short distance from the body. Other forms, especially in the Dinoflagellidia, have spirally rolled flagella of various kinds, while some have flattened or band forms (Pcridiniitm tabnlatum and P. divergens}. A difference of opinion exists as to the ability of the organism to absorb or retract its flagellum into the body-protoplasm. Most observers agree with the early observation of Dujardin that there is a close relation between pseudopodia and flagella, numerous observa- tions having been recorded of cases where, under certain conditions, the pseudopodia change into swinging flagella, and flagella into pseu- dopodia. There is no doubt that flagella can be absorbed after changing to pseudopodia. Whether the fully formed flagella can be changed over into plastic material and then withdrawn, is still a sub- ject of dispute; Fischer ('94) holds that they are invariably discarded upon irritation, and Schiitt ('95) shows that the longitudinal flagellum in the Dinoflagellidia is thrown off upon irritation, while the horizontal flagellum is flattened into a band form. A general rule, therefore, cannot be formulated in regard to the disposal of flagella. In some cases they are absorbed ; in others, thrown off. The action of the flagella varies with the type of structure. In the simple, straight, or tapering forms the tip moves in a circle while waves pass from the base to the extremity. In the whip-like flagella the basal portion moves back and forth or in a circle, while the distal region vibrates or undulates like the snapper of a whip. The band- formed flagella move by simple undulations. The position of the flagella is extremely variable. When there is but one, it is found at the anterior end of the cell, — that is, the end which is directed forward when in motion. When there are two fla- gella, they may both be directed forward (Chilomonas, Cryptomonas, etc.), and may be of equal (Cryptomonas, etc.) or unequal length THE MASTIGOPHORA 121 (Uroglena, etc.). Again, they may be of equal length but turned in opposite directions (Bodo, etc.). When there are numerous flagella, they may be distributed about the body, regularly or irregularly or aggregated at certain points (JMulticilia^ Tetramitus, etc.). In the Dinoflagellidia, the longitudinal flagellum, a long, fine thread, is invariably directed backward or forward, while the other, the trans- verse, lies around the body in an equatorial groove. This flagellum has a simple undulating motion resembling a row of moving cilia, for which it was at first mistaken.1 So strictly does the transverse flagel- lum adhere to the usual direction of motion, that even when the groove is absent, as in Prorocentrum, where the flagellum no longer surrounds the body, the motion is retained, the flagellum being directed outward from the end of the body for a short distance and then turned at right angles to form a circle, with the customary undulatory motion, as though still encircling the body (Fig. 66). With the exception of the Choano- flagellida, which swim like a spermatozoon with the flagellum behind (James-Clark, '66), the Mastigophora swim with the flagellum in advance. The forward move- ment of most flagellated organisms is, therefore, exceedingly difficult to inter- pret. It is very curious to see the com- U O paratively large body of Peranema, for Fig- 66. — Primitive forms of Dino- example, drawn steadily forward by the ^nidia. [BUTSCH^J • •> J a, Prorocentrum micans Ehr. d, minute tip of its rather long flagellum. Exuviaiia lima Ehr. No satisfactory mathematical demon- stration of the application of the force necessary to produce this motion has been given. Lankester ('91) compared it to the force produced by a man's arm and hand when swimming upon his side ; Biitschli ('83) offered a simple and apparently reasonable explanation, showing that the resistance, which is directed at right angles to the advancing undulation, can be reduced, through the parallelogram of forces, to a force of rotation and one of translation, but Delage ('96) holds that while this explanation is perfectly con- sistent with the mechanism of certain mechanical contrivances, it is incompatible with the structure of the flagellate body, and that the explanation is much more complicated. Delage's interpretation involves the principles of conic sections, the resisting force being 1 Hence the name of the group, — Cilioflagellata, tively recent date. • which was in use until a compara- 122 THE PROTOZOA applied in a very indirect manner, and he calls the resulting move- ment " conical translation." l Pig. 67. — Phalansterium digitatum St. [S. KENT.] / Collared cells. A peculiar pseudopodial process, the collar, is found in one order of the Flagellidia, the Choanoflagellida. This collar, which forms a cup around the base of the flagellum, is extremely thin, delicate, and transparent, and like a pseudopodium can be altered in shape and 1Cf. Delage ('96), p. 305, for a very full discussion. THE MASTIGOPHORA 123 either wholly or partly withdrawn into the protoplasm of the cell. It is occasionally so small and inconsiderable that, as in Phalansterium, it can have little or no use (Fig. 67). Again, it may be fully or even twice as long as the body. In shape it is either like a bowl or else like a truncated cone (Fig. 68, A, C). There may be two of the collars, one within the other (Diplosiga Frenzel, B). Butschli described a vacuole which appeared to him to move rapidly around the base of the collar and to disappear for a short time when a food particle A Fig. 68. — Types of collars. A. Codosiga pulcherrimus Jas. Cl. [J.CLARK.] B. Dip- losiga socialis Frenz. [FRENZEL.] C. Salpingasca marinus Jas. Cl. [J. CLARK.] Fig. 69. — A Choanoflagellate type. [FRANCE.] c, collar; m, swinging mem- brane. is taken in. Entz ('83) and France ('94) claim, however, that this " mouth-opening " is not a vacuole at all, but the edge of a swinging membrane. According to their view the collar is not a continuous structure with an unbroken wall, but is like a conical roll of paper with a free edge capable of motion (Fig. 69). 124 THE PROTOZOA C. THE NUCLEUS Inclosed in the protoplasm in all Mastig'ophora is a more or less clearly denned nucleus. It is variable in position, and although a multiple number may occur, is generally single. The structure also k ' B C E D Fig. 70. — Nuclear division in Noctiluca miliaris. A. The first changes of the chromatin from the large karyosome condition; concentration of the substance of the divi- centre (s). B. Further disintegration of the chromatin and arrangement of granules to form the chromosomes (cK). imphiaster and completed chromosomes. D. The central spindle in the hollow of the nucleus; the nuclear plate of mosomes is thus wrapped around the division-centre. E. A section through the centre of the long axis of the division- •e before division of the chromosomes. F. A section through the dividing chromosomes, c, the centrosome with iting mantle-fibres. is extremely variable. The chromatin may be either in the form of granules distributed throughout the cell and not confined by a distinct nuclear membrane ( Tetramitus\ or the granules may be aggregated without a membrane (Ckilomonas}, or again, the chromatin may be THE MASTIGOPHORA 12$ inclosed by a definite membrane (euglenoids and the majority of Mastigophora ; cf. Figs. 14, C, D, E, and 10, B). Again, it may be in the form of a homogeneous mass in which no granular structure can be seen (many Phytoflagellida), or, as in many Rhizopoda, it may be massed in several such aggregates (Noctiluca). Still another arrange- ment is seen in the Dinoflagellidia, where the chromatin is arranged in the form of a twisted thread or threads. Finally, in some forms the resting nucleus closely resembles that of the Metazoa in having a linin network in which the chromatin granules are suspended. An integral part of the nucleus is the so-called " nucleolus," which, however, is not analogous to the nucleolus of the Metazoa, but functions as a sphere or the division centre during mitosis.1 Nuclear division in all forms of Mastigophora may be regarded as more or less simplified mitosis, or indirect division. In the simplest types the chromatin masses merely draw out and divide into equal parts, but in the more complicated types, the process closely resembles that in the Metazoa, the complete mitotic figure consisting, as in the higher forms, of chromosomes, mantle-fibres, centrosomes, and spheres (Fig. 70). D. FOOD-TAKING Closely dependent upon the mode of living is the manner of taking food. Some forms, which live in foul water, are saprophytic like the colorless plants, and absorb, through the body walls, the substances which are dissolved out of decaying vegetable matter. Those which live in pure and clear water generally have chromatophores, colored by chlorophyl, diatomin, or some allied substances, and have the power of manufacturing their food from carbon dioxide, water, and salts; like the green plants, their nutrition is holophytic. Parasitic forms live upon the juices of other living organisms, which are absorbed through any part of the body wall (Fig. 71). Finally, some take in solid food, which is acted upon and digested by the fluids of their inner plasm, the indigestible portions being excreted as in the higher animals. In the holophytic forms there is frequently an unbroken shell about the animal which makes it impossible for solid food to enter (Hcemato- coccus ; many Dinoflagellidia). Many of the holozoic forms have a distinct mouth and oesophagus. In its simplest form the mouth is merely a softened area about the base of the flagellum, against which the solid food particles strike (Oikomonas, see Fig. 18, -B). Others have a distinct mouth-opening leading into a gullet, which in turn opens into the fluid endoplasm (Perancma ; Petalomonas, see Fig. i, B). 1 See infra, p. 258. 126 THE PROTOZOA Where the flagella are in separate groups, there is a mouth at the base of each group. The collar of the Choanoflagellida is especially adapted for the collection and direction of the food particles into the interior. Perty ('52), Kent ('81), Stein ('67), Entz ('88), and others have described a number of types which they claim have both kinds of nutrition, and are intermediate between the holozoic and holophytic forms ; but Biitschli, although he admits that food-taking may be either holozoic or holophytic in one form at least (Chromulina flavi- cans\ which lives equally well when one or the other mode of nutrition is prevented, is inclined to doubt the wide distribution of this double function. Meyer ('97) main- tains that in one form (OcJiromonas gmnulosa} the organism may be either holozoic, saprophytic, or holophytic in nutrition. In many of the holophytic forms, there is a distinct gullet, which Perty and Kent regarded as a food- taking organ and, therefore, evidence of holozoic nutrition. Biitschli, how- ever, maintained that it is a part of the excretory system and connected with the contractile vacuole (Ettglcna, Cryp- tonionas, etc.). A close connection between holozoic Fig. 71. Megastoma enter icum Grassi. Ventral and side views. [GRASSI.] and holophytic forms is found, not only in Flagellidia, but in Dinoflagellidia as well. Possessing chromatophores and a coating of modified cellulose, these organisms were for a long time regarded as plants, but some forms among them are known to move about like animals and to ingulf solid food. Such forms may be either naked, as in Gymnodinium (Fig. 64, A) and Polykrikos, where food-taking has been actually seen by a number of observers (Schmarda, Stein, Bergh, Schilling, Dangeard), or shell-bearing, as in Glenodinium edax (Schilling). It is probable that they are much more closely related to the animal Flagellidia than to the Diatomaceae (as Warming maintains), or other plants, although no hard and fast line can be drawn about any of these groups. The food of the holozoic flagellates consists of bacteria and minute bits of disintegrated proteid matter. These in the Rhizomastigidae, as in the Rhizopoda, are surrounded by pseudopodia, and are subse- quently drawn into the body. In other Mastigophora, the flagellum is the chief factor in alimentation, and by its vibrations a current is created toward the base, where the mouth or its equivalent is THE MASTIGOPHORA I2/ situated. The particles of food brought with the current find their way into the body-plasm, where an indefinite cyclosis carries them hither and thither until the digestible portions are separated from the indigestible, and the latter are finally thrown out. James-Clark ('66), Kent ('81), and most observers have maintained that, in the Choanoflagellida, the food particles strike against the collar, subse- quently working down on the inside to the mouth, but Entz ('83) and France ('93, '97) claim that the mouth is not within the collar, but that the so-called vacuole described by Biitschli ('84) is a soft ingest- ing area at the base of the overlapping edge of the collar (see Fig. 69). In Noctilnca, the flagellum brings a current of food toward the collar, while the tentacle, which constantly beats down into the bottom of the collar area, drives it into the mouth situated at the bottom of the pharyngeal groove. The particles are then received into a gastric vacuole, which, in the vicinity of the relatively large nucleus, per- forms its function of digestion. E. VACUOLES Some of the vacuoles which make up the protoplasm of the Masti- gophora are gastric, while others are contractile. The former are formed about the food particles, which are probably digested in the same way as in the Sarcodina, although in this group no experiments have been made to test the digestive fluids. The contractile vacuoles, acting possibly as respiratory and excre- tory organs, pulsate rhythmically and at definite rates, varying from one or two pulsations per hour to five or six a minute, according to the temperature and nature of the surrounding medium. They are typically small, single or double in number (multiple in Chlorogonium\ and are situated at either end of the body, or near the centre, while in some cases they move with the granules in cyclosis. In some of the more complicated types of Euglenidae, the vacuole is connected with the so-called gullet by a minute canal. This canal in some cases receives its supply of waste matter from a reservoir, which is the receptacle for the contents of numerous small vacuoles surrounding it, and which pulsate at regular intervals. F. REPRODUCTION Binary fission, the typical method of reproduction among the Mastigophora, and the simplest of all modes of increase, is invariably preceded by division of the nucleus. When chromatophores, eye- spots, and pyrenoids are present, they also may be halved and 128 THE PROTOZOA equally represented in the daughter-cells, or they may remain whole, going to that daughter-cell to which they are nearest, the other cell forming a new set. The flagellum, in some cases, is also divided throughout the entire length, although in other cases it is thrown off before division takes place, new ones being formed by the daughter- cells. In many cases new flagella, as well as all of the important structures, are pre-formed before division. Such divisions may take place while the organisms are moving freely about in the water, or Fig. 72. — Gonium pectorale O. F. M. [STEIN.] while they are quiescent and inclosed in a firm cyst. As a rule, division is longitudinal, but cases are well known where it is trans- verse (in most of the Dinoflagellidia, in Epipyxis, Sty lochry salts, Oxyrrhis, etc.). Some forms (e.g. Trachelomonas} reproduce by simple division while still within the shell, one half making its way out through the neck or flagella-opening, leaving the other in possession of the original home. Colony-formation is closely connected with the process of simple division, and nowhere among the Protozoa does it reach such high grades of differentiation as in this class. The colonies of this group THE MASTIGOPHORA 129 are composed, for the most part, of descendants of one ancestor and are formed by incomplete division or by subsequent attachment. In these colonies, which are wonderfully varied, the individual monads in some cases are embedded in a transparent cellulose jelly secreted by the cells, and in which they lie freely, or attached to one another Fig. 73. — Division of Gonium pectorale O. F. M. a, b, and e, undivided cells ; c, d, f, k, and /, 4-celled stages ; h, i, j, n, o, 8-celled stages ; g, m, and/, i2-i6-celled stages. by stalks, while in other cases there is no surrounding matrix, the individuals remaining connected through incomplete division or by attachment subsequent to division. Gonium (Fig. 72), Pandorina, Uroglena, Proterospongia, Volvox, etc., have the cellulose jelly, while Dinobryon, Anthophysa, etc., are formed by attachment subsequent to division. In some of the more complicated colony-forms, especially in the Phytoflagellida, the adult condition is attained through cleavage stages as regular as in any metazoan egg. The formation of such a 130 THE PROTOZOA colony never varies, and the number of individuals is constant. (In Goninm sociale there are 4 individuals ; in G. pectorale 16, while in Eudorina there are from 16 to 32, and in Pandorina 32.) A Goninui colony lies in one plane, but this arrangement is brought about by a secondary shifting of the cells (Fig. 73), while a Eudorina colony retains the spherical form. Pandorina, a similar compact and defi- nite colony, is derived as in Eudorina, by the regular cleavage of a single cell. In some colonies the individuals are connected in the centre by protoplasmic strands, as in Synnra, while in one genus (Uroglena) connecting strands may or may not be present. Ehrenberg ('38) de- scribed U. volvox as a colony form whose peripheral individuals are connected in the centre by tail-like processes which, except for a much greater length, are similar to those of Synnm. He was confirmed in this by Zacharias ('95) and Kent ('81). Biatschli, however, regarded this central attachment as extremely doubtful. In one form, U. vol- vox, this connection does actually exist, but in another, U. americana, the posterior ends of the cells are rounded and have no trace of a central filament. The genus Uroglena may afford, therefore, a clue to the phylogenetic relations of the relatively huge gelatinous colonies which, save for the surrounding matrix, have no means of connection.1 Proterospongia, in its general form and structure, agrees with U. americana. In both cases, as far as known, there is an indefinite number of individuals and no typical method of increase, as in Pan- dorina, Eudorina, and Goninm. The most highly differentiated colonial forms are the genera Volvox and Magosphcera, which should perhaps be considered simple multi- cellular forms rather than Protozoa. In Volvox the monads (often as many as 12,000 in a single colony) are arranged as in Uroglena, around the periphery of a gelatinous mass, and no organized connections with the centre of the cell can be traced, although they are connected with one another by definite protoplasmic strands. In Magosplicera the individuals are connected not only by the jelly matrix, but also, as in Symira, by protoplasmic stalks, and they are in close contact at the periphery. In both Magosphcera and Volvox the appearance of the peripheral cells is strikingly similar to a pave- ment epithelium, and the comparison which is so often made between such colonies and the blastula stage in the development of Metazoa is certainly justifiable. Stalked colonies have an entirely different mode of origin, being formed by repeated longitudinal division, the daughter-cells remain- lCf. Calkins ('91). THE MASTIGOPHORA 131 ing attached to the stalk by their basal ends. In Dinobryon, a free- swimming colony of variable size, each monad occupies a small cup of cellulose (see Fig. 61). They increase by simple longitudinal division, one daughter-cell remaining in the original house, while the other moves out to the edge of the parent cup, where it attaches itself by the posterior end. A cellulose cup is then secreted about the daughter-cell, remaining firmly attached, however, to the parent cup. The mother-cell may divide again and again, the daughter-cells at- taching themselves to the edge of the cup already formed until there are three or more individuals around the edge of the original one. At the same time the daughter-cells may be dividing in a similar manner, and a much-branched bush-like colony is the result. Other forms have stalks which in some cases are much longer than the in- dividuals themselves (Codonocladium, Dendronwnas, Codonosiga, etc.). Still another type of colony-formation is found among the Dino- flagellidia, where from two to eight individuals are connected end to end by their shell processes (Ceratium}. The significance of this chain-formation (catenation) is not clearly established, many regard- ing it as the result of incomplete division (Pouchet, '85), others as preparatory to conjugation (Biitschli, '83). The colonies as well as the individuals may increase by division, a purely mechanical process, however, and probably due to the un- wieldy size of the overgrown aggregate. Zacharias ('95) and others have seen large colonies of Uroglena break into two portions through the asynchronous action of flagella in different regions. If the flagella of one half of the colony vibrate in one direction while those of the other half vibrate in an opposite direction, the result is a twist- ing of the entire mass which must ultimately give way. Such division cannot be regarded as reproduction in a strict sense. Closely allied to simple division is the formation of swarm-spores or microgonidia. This may occur either in the free motile condition as in Polytoma or Chlorogoninm, or in the encysted and protected state, as in many Monadida. The simplest form is seen in such cases as Polytoma, where, instead of dividing into two portions, the organism divides into four, eight, or, according to Dallinger and Drysdale, into sixteen smaller forms. These develop new flagella, make their way through the parent membrane, and grow to full size. The formation of similar gametes has been observed in most of the Mastigophora, either in their resting or in their encysted stages. The flagella are drawn in, a mantle or cyst is secreted, within which the protoplasm divides into a number of spores. In some cases swarm-spores, like those of the Radiolaria, are of different sizes (macro- and micro- gametes), and these may conjugate. So far as known, the formation of gametes is not accompanied by 132 THE PROTOZOA complex nuclear changes. As in the Reticulariida and some Sporo- zoa, the chromatin is reduced to minute granules which are spread throughout the cell, but in the Flagellidia they are so small that their further history is not known. Not all forms, however, are of this primitive type ; some, as for example Noctiluca miliaris, and some of the Dinoflagellidia, undergo a complicated mitotic process which in Noctiluca is repeated until five or six hundred spores are formed (Fig. 74)- The formation of spores or gametes may or may not be preceded by the conjugation of individuals. In those species of Mastigophora in which spore-formation is preceded by conjugation, a very interest- ing series of forms may be selected, showing the grad- ual development of sex from types in which there is a union of individuals of sim- ilar form, size, and, appar- ently, of condition, to the union of specially developed male and female reproduc- tive elements. Cienkowsky ('56) was the first to observe the fusion of similar monads, but the most complete obser- vations are those of Dallin- ger and Drysdale ('73), who watched the fusion of several ,,. individuals of Rodo (Cerco- Fig. 74. — Noctiluca milians Sur. Spore-formation. [ROBIN.] monas) crassicanda, the en- cystment of the fused mass, and the subsequent divisions of the plasm up to the formation of an immense number of minute spores (Fig. 75). In another form (Oikpmonas Dallingeri} similar spores are formed, but without the preliminary fusion of two or more small individuals. The gametes move about until they come in contact with the adult individuals with which they fuse. The fused mass then encysts and finally breaks up into minute spores. An advance toward sexual differentiation is seen in Pandorina (Pringsheim, '69), where, after a long period of asexual reproduction resulting in numerous colonies, the cells separate and begin to form swarm-spores which may be of the same or of different size. These spores then swim about until two of them meet and fuse by the color- less ends into a common body (Fig. 76). Fusion may take place between two small gametes, or between a large and a small one. THE MASTIGOPHORA 133 Pringsheim regards the larger ones as females, while the smaller ones may be either male or female. Fig. 75. — Cercomonas crassicauda Duj. [DALLINGER and DRYSOALE.] A. Ordinary forms. B. Division stage. C, Conjugation of two individuals in amosboid con- dition. D-E. The copula. F. Sporulation. The fused mass (zygospore) encysts and dries, the color changing from green to red. When remoistened, the contents again turn green and break open the cyst, usually as a single swarm-spore, although 134 THE PROTOZOA -Pandorina morum Ehr. Conjugation. [PRINGSHEIM.] A. i6-celled colony. B. Macrogamete. C and E. Fusion of macrogamete with microgamete. D and F. Fusion of micro- gametes. G. Copula. two or more may be formed. These gametes soon divide and form the typical sixteen-cell Pandorina colony. Thus in Pandorina, each of the cells forms both sexual elements, but an advance in differentia- tion is seen in Eudorina elegans, where, according to the rather incom- plete observations of Carter ('58), the thirty-two cells forming the colony have a different fate when the conju- gation period comes around. Four of the thirty -two cells situated at the end of the colony form gametes by re- peated divisions in one plane, while the other twenty-eight cells merely develop more amylum granules and turn darker. The ga- metes which are formed from the upper four cells are elongate and spindle-shaped, with two flagella, a red eye-spot, and a long tail. The fate of the different cells was not made out, but there seems reason to believe that if the observations were correct, the gametes represent male elements, the other cells female. A still more decided advance is shown by the colonies of Volvox. Volvox can scarcely be regarded as a unicellular organism, for differ- entiation has gone so far that the cells if separated, with the excep- tion of the reproductive elements, cantiot live. The individuals form- ing the peripheral layer (in Volvox globator about 12,000, Cohn, '75) form the sterile vegetative or somatic cells of the aggregate. A few of these cells, which reproduce asexually, are found upon the inside of the peripheral layer, which protects them like a mantle. Stein finds eight of these asexual cells or partJienogonidia in V. globator, and Cohn, one to nine in V. minor. The parthenogonidia, by repeated division, form daughter-colonies from one-quarter to two-fifths the size of the parent colony, which finally make their escape from the latter by rupture of its walls. After a considerable period of such asexual reproduction, sexual elements are formed. These are at first similar to the parthenogo- nidial cells, but are more numerous. Later they can be distinguished as male (androgonidia, Cohn) and female (gynogonidia, Cohn). In Volvox globator there may be from twenty to forty gynogonidia and THE MASTIGOPHORA 135 from two to five androgonidia, but there may be one hundred andro- gonidia in V. minor while there are only eight gynogonidia. Each female cell becomes at first flask-shaped, then withdraws inside of the colony and becomes a mature egg. The male cell, at the beginning about three times the size of the sterile cells, soon begins to divide in one plane until a bundle of from sixty-four to one hundred and twenty- eight flagellated, spindle-formed elements results. These, the sperma- tozoids, gather around the egg-cells, which are fertilized exactly as in higher animals or plants. Fertilization takes place while the egg is still in the parent colony ; the copula forms two membranes about itself, while the color changes from green to orange. After a consid- erable resting period, the egg undergoes regular cleavage, forming the adult colony, in which, even before the embryo leaves the egg, the cells are differentiated into somatic cells and parthenogonidia. After these cleavage stages the outer cyst wall is ruptured and the young colony swims out. G. INTER-RELATIONS OF THE MASTIGOPHORA Transitional forms between the Mastigophora and the Sarcodina show how closely the two classes are related. The development, both in Sarcodina and in Mastigophora, throws little or no light upon the question as to the more primitive nature of one or the other. While many Sarcodina have flagellated swarm-spores, many Flagel- lidia have amoeboid spores, and even in the same species both amoe- boid and flagellated swarm-spores are formed at the same time (Acanthocystis Schaudinn, see Fig. 53, F\ The most primitive forms of Flagellidia suggest the long-disputed question over the boundary-line between animals and plants.1 Un- questionably, the most primitive flagellates are those forms which, while actively motile, possess chromatophores and chlorophyl, and are able to make their own food, or which, like the bacteria, can sup- port themselves upon simpler substances than proteid. The living flagellates which come closest to these primitive types are the monads, while the Choanoflagellida are probably not far removed. Klebs ('93) takes the ground that the collar-like process of the Choanoflagellida is not a sufficient taxonomic differential save for ordinal distinctions, and recent zoologists are inclined to accept this view. Stein, Biitschli, and Bergh have been the most active in formulat- ing views as to the origin of the Dinoflagellidia, although none of these is wholly satisfactory. Some authors derive them from the Phytoflagellida directly (Haeckel), others place them as a group of the 1 Cf. p. 22. 136 THE PROTOZOA Diatomaceae (Warming). The majority of observers are agreed, how- ever, that a connecting link with the Flagellidia is seen in certain species of the family Prorocentridae and represented among living forms by Exuvicella and Prorocentrum (Fig. 66). Btitschli ('83) and Klebs ('93) agree that these might be called true Flagellidia; for, as Delage happily expresses it, they are little more than a chromomonad in the shell of Phacotus. The shell is bivalve, and perforated by minute apertures characteristic of the Dinoflagellidia, and there is an entire absence of longitudinal and transverse furrows, while the flagella are directed outward from the anterior end. Butschli, Bergh, and Klebs derive them from forms like Cryptomonas, where the two flagella are pointed in the same direction and the chromatophores are yellow. The transition from these primitive forms of Dinoflagellidia to the more complex types with a shell composed of nicely articulated plates, is much more difficult than the connection between the main groups. Stein maintained that the simplest form is the unshelled Gymno- dininm, but Butschli showed that this view is not in harmony with the other forms of Dinoflagellidia, it being much more obvious to con- sider the shell of the Peridinidae, for example, as arising by the split- ting up of the bivalve shell of the primitive type, than by the loss of this shell and the subsequent formation of the articulated forms. Evidence in Biitschli's favor is seen in the forms where there are but few plates {e.g. Ceratocorys}, although we are inclined to agree with Klebs that a polyphyletic origin of the group is possible and that Gymnodininm might have been derived from the Rhizomastigidae. The origin of the Cystoflagellidia, composed of Noctilnca and Leptodiscus, is to-day generally conceded to be from the Dino- flagellidia, and is supported by direct evidence in the development of Noctiluca, where the swarm-spores are strikingly similar to Pcri- dininm. The relationship to the Dinoflagellidia, as first pointed out by Allman, was based upon superficial resemblances only, and the first conclusive observations must be credited to Pouchet('83) and to Stein ('83), while Butschli ('85) first applied the theory on the basis of the swarm-spore as described by Cienkowsky ('73) and Robin ('78). The interesting form which Pouchet later described ('92) as Peridininm psendonoctiluca is now considered a young stage of Noctiluca. CLASSIFICATION CLASS II. MASTIGOPHORA. Protozoa of definite or indefinite form; naked, or provided with a well-defined membrane. The nutrition is holozoic, parasitic, holophytic, or saprophytic. The motile organs are flagella, which may vary in number from one to many. Mouth, contractile vacuole, and nucleus are usually present. They are usually small forms with a widespread tendency to colony- formation. THE MASTIGOPHORA 137 Subclass I. FLAGELLIDIA. These are small organisms possessing usually a sharply defined, mononucleate body with a definite anterior end in which are inserted one or more flagella. They are actively motile during the greater period of life, but all have the power of encystment. Reproduction occurs by longitudinal division, usually during the flagellated stage, although it may take place during resting phases. Nutrition is holophytic, holozoic, parasitic, or saprophytic. Order i. MONADIDA. Small forms of Flagellidia having a simple structure. The body is frequently amoeboid, with one or two flagella at the anterior end. There is no distinct mouth-opening, but a localized area about the base of the flagella serves for the ingestion of food particles. Family i. Rhizomastigidae. Simple, mouthless forms with one or two flagella and an amoeboid body capable of putting out lobose pseudopodia like a rhizopod, or stiff radial pseudopodia like a heliozoon. The contractile vacuole is frequently at the posterior end. Food particles may be ingested at any part of the body by the aid of the pseudopodia. Genera: Mastigamceba F. E. Schultze ('75) ; Ciliophrys Cienk. ('76); Dimorpha Gruber ('81); Actinomonas Kent ('80); Trypanosoma Gruby ('43) ; Mastigophrys Frenzel ('91). Family 2. Cercomonadidae. Oval or elongated forms which are frequently amoeboid or changeable, but unable to form pseudopodia. There is one large fiagellum with a mouth area at its base. The family includes small forms, saprophytic, or holozoic, or sometimes parasitic in nutrition. Genera: Cercomonas Dujardin ('41); Herpetomonas Kent ('80), parasitic. Oikomonas Kent ('80); Ancyro- monas Kent ('80) ; Phyllomonas Klebs ('93). Family 3. Codoncecidae. Small colorless monads which secrete and remain in a gelatinous or membranous cup. Genera: Codonasca James-Clark ('66) ; Platy- theca Stein ('78). Family 4. Bikoecidae. Small monads of peculiar form. They are provided with a cup, to which they are attached by a slender thread. The basal portion is broader than the upper part, which bears a curious tentacle-like process. Nutri- tion is holozoic ; the individuals are single or colony-forming. Genera : Bicosceca James-Clark ('67) : Poteriodendron Stein ('78). Family 5. Heteromonadidae . Small colorless monads which have, in addition to the chief flagellum. one or two accessory flagella. They frequently form colonies upon a common stalk. Increase of the individuals is by longitudinal division. Genera: Monas Stein ('78); Dendronionas Stein (78); CepJialothamninin Stein ('78) ; Anthophysa Bory d. St. Vincent ('24) ; Epipynis Ehr. ('38) ; Amphimonas Kent ('81) ; Spongowonas Stein ('78) ; Cladomonas Stein (78) ; Rhipidodendron Stein ('78) ; Diplomita Kent ('80). Order 2. CHOANOFLAGELLIDA. Flagellidia with one or more collar-like pro- cesses about the base of the single flagellum. Family i. Phalansteridae. Colony-forming Choanoflagellida. Each individual is situated in a granular gelatinous tube. The gelatinous tubes form either a dis- coid colony in which the single tubes are arranged radially, or a dichotomously branched aggregate. Genera: Phalansterinm Cienk. ('70). Family 2. Craspedomonadidae. Solitary or colonial forms. The individuals are naked, or lie in an incomplete cup, or in a gelatinous mass. Genera : ftlono- siga Kent ('80) ; Codosiga, James-Clark ('67) ; Codonodadium Stein ('78) ; Hirmidium Perty ('52) ; Proterospongia Kent ('81) : Sphceraeca Lauterb. ('99) ; Salpingaeca James-Clark ('67) ; Polyaeca Kent ('81) ; Diplosiga Frenzel ('91). Order 3. HETEROMASTIGIDA. A small group with various kinds of flagellated organisms, which are sometimes naked and amoeboid, sometimes provided with a complex membrane. The essential character is the possession of two or more 138 THE PROTOZOA flagella, one being directed forward and used in locomotion, the others directed backward and trailed after the organism. Nutrition is holozoic. and all of the forms included are colorless. Family i. Bodonidae. Small naked forms in which there is only a slight difference, if any, between the flagella. Genera: Bodo Stein ('78); Phyllomitus Stein ('78) ; Colponema Stein ('78) ; Oxyrrhis Dujardin ('41). Family 2. Trimastigidae. With two accessory flagella. Genera: Dallingeria Kent ('8 1) ; Trimastix Kent ('Si). Order 4. POLYMASTIGIDA. The body is invariably without a shell, and is provided with a delicate membrane, which allows more or less amoeboid movement. The number of flagella varies from three to many, and the number of mouth open- ings, or food-taking areas, likewise varies. Nutrition is holozoic. They increase by longitudinal division. Tribe I. Astomea. Polymastigida with many flagella and without a mouth opening. Genera: Multicilia Cienk. ('81) ; Grassia Fisch ('85). Tribe 2. Monostomea. The anterior part is provided with a large mouth opening at the base of the four or six flagella. Genera: Collodictyon Carter ('65) ; Tetra- mitus Perty ('52) ; Monocercomonas Grassi ('82) ; Trichomonas Donne" ('37) ; Megastoma Grassi ('81). Tribe 3. Distomea. The flagella are separated into two symmetrical groups, with a mouth area at the base of each group. Genera : Trigonomonas Klebs ('93) ; Hexamitus Dujardin ('38) ; Trepomonas Dujardin ('39) ; Spironema Klebs ('93) ; Urophagus Klebs ('93). Tribe 4. Trichonymphinea. Polymastigida, of unknown affinities, provided with numerous flagella. They are parasites in the rectum of various hosts (Termites) . Genera: Lophomonas Stein ('78); Leidyonella Frenzel (^91); Trichonympha Leidy ('77) ; Jcenia Grassi ("85) ; Pyrsonympha Leidy ('77). Order 5. EUGLENIDA. Large forms, having one or two flagella. a contractile or firm body-wall, a mouth and pharynx at the base of the flagellum, and with a con- tractile vacuole opening into the pharynx. They frequently form colonies and are usually provided with chromatophores. Nutrition is holozoic, holophytic, or saprophytic. Family i. Euglenidse. Elongate forms, with a more or less pointed end and usually with one flagellum. The cuticle is marked with spiral stripings ; the contractile vacuole, or vacuoles, open into a reservoir, which in turn opens into the pharynx. A red eye-spot, or stigma, and green chromatophores, are usually present. Within the body there are discoid, or, occasionally, band-formed chromatophores. Paramylum granules are always present. Genera : Euglena Ehr. ('30) ; Colacimir Ehr. ('33) ; Eutreptia Perty ('52) ; Ascoglena Stein ('78) ; Trachelomonas Ehr. ('33) \ Lepocinclis Perty ('49) ; Phacus Nitsch ("16) ; Cryptoglena Ehr. ('31). Family 2. Astasiidae. The body is elongate and usually has a striped membrane. The anterior end is similar to that of Euglena, but there is no eye-spot. The body is invariably colorless. Nutrition is saprophytic. Genera: Astasia Ehr. ('38) ; Distigma Ehr. ('31) ; Rhabdomonas Fres. ('58) ; Menoidium Perty ('52) ; Atractonema St. ('78) ; Sphenomonas Stein ('78). Family 3. Peranemidae. The body is either stiff or plastic, and usually symmetrical. The anterior end bears either one or two dissimilar flagella, which are more or less deeply sunk in the body. A distinct mouth is found at the base of the flagella. Nutrition is holozoic. Genera : A. With plastic body and one flagel- lum : Euglenopsis Klebs ('93) ; Peranema Dujardin ('41); Urceolus Meresch- kowsky ('77)- B. With a plastic body and two flagella: Heteronema Dujardin ('41); Dinema Perty ('76); Zygoselmis Duj. ('41). C. With a constant body form and one flagellum : Scytomonas Stein ('78) ; Petalotnonas THE MASTIGOPHORA 139 Stein ('59). D. With a constant body form and two dissimilar flagella : Tro- pidoscyphus Stein ('78) ; Anisonema Duj. ('41) ; Entosiphoii Stein ('78) ; Thaumatomastix Lauterb. ('99). Order 6. PHYTOFLAGELLIDA. Flagellated unicellular organisms with chlorophyl and holophytic nutrition, or without chlorophyl, and saprophytic in nutrition. They are sometimes classified as plants, sometimes as animals. Suborder i. CHLOROMONADINA. The body is somewhat plastic and without a dis- tinct membrane ; with numerous discoid chromatophores but without stigmata. Genera : Vacuolaria Cienk. ('7°) \ Coelomonas Stein ('78). Suborder 2. CHROMOMONADINA. Small forms with strong tendency to colony- formation. They are often inclosed in a gelatinous mass, or occupy cups. They may or may not have chromatophores, which, if present, are yellow or yellowish brown in color. Nutrition is usually holophytic, but holozoic and saprophytic forms are occasionally present. There may be one or two flagella, which are invariably directed forward. Family i. Chrysomonadidae. The body is rarely naked, but usually covered by a gelatinous mass or by a hyaline cup. With one or two flagella at the anterior end and with or without stigmata. One or two yellowish chromatophores are invariably present. Nutrition is holophytic or holozoic, sometimes both. Genera: A. With naked body which may be inclosed during resting stages in a gelatinous mass. Nutrition either holozoic or holophytic. Chrysamaeba Klebs ('90) ; Chromulina Cienk. ('7°) ; Ochromonas Wysotzki ('87) ; Stylo- chrysalis Stein ('78). B. With a shell or lorica in which the individuals are attached. Nutrition is holophytic. Chrysococcus Klebs ('92) ; Dinobryon Ehr. ('38) ; Chrysopyxis Stein ('78) ; Nephroselmis St. ('78) ; Hyalobryon Lauterb. ('99). C. Individuals protected by a close-fitting membrane. Hy- menomonas Stein ('78) ; Microglena Ehr. ('31) ; Mallomonas Perty ('76) ; Synura Ehr. ('33) ; Syncrypta Ehr. ('33) ; Uroglena Ehr. ('33) ; Chryso- sphcerella Lauterb. ('99). Family 2. Cryptomonadidae. The body has a firm cuticle and is never amoeboid. There are two similar flagella, a peculiar oesophagus-like canal, and a contractile vacuole in the anterior end. Two chromatophores of variable color may or may not be present. Nutrition is holophytic or saprophytic. Genera: Cryptomonas Ehr. ('31); C/rilomonasE\\r. ('31); Cyathomonas Fromentel ("74)- Suborder 3. CHLAMYDOMONADINA. Body-form more or less changeable. Color usually green, and due to the presence of a large, sjngle chromatophore contain- ing chlorophyl. A firm shell is usually present. The body has two or four flagella, one or two contractile vacuoles, and a stigma at the anterior end. Re- production takes place by continued division within the shell either during active or resting phases. Macro- and micro-gametes may be formed. Family i. Chlamydomonadidae. With a stiff coating perforated only by minute apertures for the flagella. Genera : Chlamydomonas Ehr. ('33) ; Chlorogonium Ehr. ('35) ; Polytoma Ehr. ('38) ; Hcematococcus Agardh ('28) ; Carteria Diesing ('66) ; Spondylomorum Ehr. ('48) ; Chlorangium Stein ('78). Family 2. Phacotidae. The body of the flagellate corresponds to that of Hcemato- coccus, and is surrounded by a thick shell membrane which the body does not fill. The shell is frequently bivalved. Genera : Coccomonas Stein ('78) ; Meso- stigtna Lauterb. ('94) ; Phacotus Perty ('52) ; Tetratoma Butschli ('85) ; Pyra- mimonas Schmarda ('50) ; Chlor aster Ehr. ('48). Suborder 4. VOLVOCINA. Colony forms. The individuals possess two flagella and chlorophyl-bearing chromatophores. The number of individuals composing the colony may be constant or variable ; when constant, the colony is formed by regular cleavage, as in the eggs of Metazoa. Reproduction asexual by division 140 THE PROtUZOA or sexual. Genera: Gonium O. F. Miiller (1773); Stephanosphara Cohn ('53); Pandorina Bory de St. Vincent ('24); Eudorina Ehr. ('31); Volvox Leeuw. Ehr. ('38) ; Plaodortna Shaw ('94) ; Platydonna Kofoid ('99). Order 7. SILICOFLAGELLIDA. A single genus, Distephanus Stohr ('8 1 ), character- ized by the presence of a silicious latticed skeleton like that of the Radiolaria. There is no mouth nor modifications of the plasm whatsoever, but the animal is colored yellow by (probably) diatomin. Parasitic on Radiolaria. Subclass II. DINOFLAGELLIDIA. Naked or shelled Mastigophora. There are usually two flagella, of which one is directed away from the body, the other around the body ; the shell usually has two furrows, one running transversely around the body, the other vertically. Marine and fresh-water forms. The nutrition is holophytic or holozoic. Order i . ADINIDA. The transverse furrow is absent, and the two flagella arise from the anterior end of the body. The shell may be bivalved. Family i . Prorocentridae. With the characters of the order. Genera : Ewvialla Cienk ('82) ; Prorocentrum Ehr. ('33). Order 2. DINIFERIDA. Dinoflagellidia with two transverse furrows. Family i. Peridinidae. The cross furrow is near the middle of the body, which may be with or without a shell. The form is extremely variable. Genera: Podolampas Stein ('83); Blepharocysta Ehr. ('73); Diplopsalis Bergh ('82); Peridinium Ehr. ('32) ; Goniodoma Stein ('83) ; Gonyaitlax Diesing ('66) ; Ceratium Schrank (1793); Amphidoma Stein ('83) ; Oxytoxum Stein ('83) ; Pyrophacus Stein ('83) ; Ptychodiscus Stein ('83) ; Protoceratium Bergh ('82) ; Glenodinium Ehr. ('35) ; Gytnnodinium Stein ('78) ; Hemidinium Stein ('78) ; Steiniella Schiitt ('95) ; Monaster Schiitt ('95); Amphitholits Schiitt ('95). Family 2. Dinophysidse. The cross furrow is above the middle of the body, and its edges are raised into characteristic ledges. Marine. Genera: Phalacroma Stein ('83) ; Dinophysis Ehr. ('39) ; Amphisolenia Stein ('83) ; Citharistes Stein ('83) ; Histioneis Stein ('83) ; Ornithocercus Stein (''83) ; Amphidinium Clap, and Lach. ('59); Ceratocorys Stein ('83). Order 3. POLYDINIDA. The order consists of the single genus Polykrikos But- schli ('73), which is characterized by a naked body, by several transverse furrows and flagella, by macro- and micro-nuclei, and by nematocysts. Nutrition is holozoic. Subclass III. CYSTOFLAGELLIDIA. Mastigophora of considerable size, with a single nucleus, parenchymatous protoplasm, and a firm membrane. Nutrition is holozoic. Marine. Genera: Noctiluca Suriray ('36); Leptodiscus R. Hertwig ('77). SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY IV Biitschli, 0. — Protozoa, Mastigophora. In Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs. Leipzig, 1883-1887. FrancS, R. H. — Der Organismus der Craspedomonaden. Budapesth, 1897. Kent, W. Saville. — A Manual of the Infusoria. London, 1881. Klebs, G. — Flagellatenstudien i. Zeit.f. wiss. Zool. Bd. LV., pp. 265-445. Schiitt, F. — Die Peridineen der Plankton-Expedition. Th. I. Kiel and Leipzig, 1895. Senn, G. — Flagellata. In A. Engler\s Die naturlichen Pflanzenfamilien. 202 and 203 Lieferung. Leipzig, 1900. Stein, Fr. — Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere. Leipzig, 1878. CHAPTER V THE SPOROZOA THE Sporozoa are unicellular animal parasites living in the cells, tissues, and cavities of various hosts and, as the name indicates, char- acterized by reproduction through spore-formation. If we except the bacteria, they are the most widely distributed of all parasites, and are found in every class of animals, frequently in Vermes, Arthrop- oda, Mollusca, and Vertebrata, rarely in Protozoa, Coelenterata, and Echinodermata. They may infest the alimentary tract, and all Fig. 77. — The vegetative phase in the life-history of a gregarine (schematic). [WASIELEWSKY.J The young sporozoite (A), liberated in the intestine, enters an epithelial cell (B), where as an intra-cellular parasite (p) it grows at the expense of the cell-contents, often forcing the nucleus (n) to a corner of the cell. It finally grows through the cell-wall (C) and ultimately drops into the lumen of the organ as a sporont (D). of the connecting organs and ducts ; the kidneys and their ducts ; the blood-vessels and the blood ; the muscles and connective tissues ; while even the skin is not exempted. In most instances they are harm- less, but they may produce morbid and even fatal results, either in- directly, by increasing to such numbers that the lymph-spaces and cavities are filled with them, thus preventing nutrition of the cells and tissues, or directly, by causing atrophy and death of the cells in which they live. They are usually taken into the system in the spore-stage with the food of their host, although infection may take place through the gills or lungs, or even by inoculation from insects. The spore- membranes are soon dissolved by the fluids of the host, and one or more germs are thus liberated. These germs, the sporozoites, then 141 142 THE PROTOZOA bore into the epithelial cells, where they grow (Fig. 77). All forms, apparently, begin life as intra-cellular parasites, where, at first, they do> little harm, but as they grow by the absorption of fluids contained within their cell-hosts, the latter are improperly nourished and, unless the parasites leave them, they degenerate and die (Fig. 78). The duration of intra-cellular life varies in different kinds of Spo- p rozoa : some are permanently intra-cellular {monopJiagoiis forms, so-called Cytosporidia,&£,?)\ others are intra-cellular only in the young or immature phases (Gregarinida); while still others pass different phases of their life-history in dif- ---n Fig. 78. — Coccidia in the epithelial cells of Triton cristatus. n, nuclei of the tissue cells; /, the intra-cellular parasite Pfeifferia tritonis. ferent cells (polyphagons forms). The mature parasites finally may leave the cell-host and sporulate in the digestive cavity or coslom, and the spores are then carried to the outside with the fasces or other excreta. A. PROTOPLASMIC STRUCTURE A typical sporozoon consists of protoplasm and one nucleus. It has no mouth, anus, excretory pore, or other openings. It has neither gastric nor contractile vacuoles, and has at most a sluggish movement in the adult stage, although the young forms may be amoeboid or flagellate. Owing to the number of cytoplasmic granules which make up the bulk of the animal, the protoplasmic structure of adult forms can be made out only with the greatest difficulty. Apart from these granules, however, which are regarded as reserve nutri- ment, it is probable that, as in all Protozoa, the protoplasm is alveolar. This is certainly the case in Coccidiida (intra-cellular Sporozoa), espe- cially in the young forms, where Labbe ('96) describes the cytoplasm as alveolar; in some forms of Gregarinida (Fig. 87), and in Myxo- sporidiida as described by Thelohan ('95) and Doflein ('98) (Fig. 79). The granules, which are so characteristic of the group, completely fill the alveolar network, and give to the protoplasm its peculiarly dense appearance. They differ somewhat in size and shape, and apparently in chemical composition, and are generally regarded as food substances reserved for use during the spore-producing period. THE SPOROZOA Wasielewsky ('96) enumerates the following kinds: (i) Paraglyco- These form the bulk of the granules in the Gregarinida ; they gen. are distinct refringent granules of variable size and are usually oval or spherical in form, consisting of a peculiar amyloid substance which Biitschli ('84) regarded as similar to amidon or glycogen. They give characteristic reactions, staining brown to violet with dilute sulphuric acid, and dissolving in potassium carbonate and strong mineral acids. (2) CarminopJiilous granules. These granules, which were first made out by Schneider ('75), are less numerous than the paraglycogen granules, but like them variable in size and strongly refractive. Fig. 79. — Leptotheca agilis Dof., one of the Myxosporidiida. [DOFLEIN.] They are easily soluble in ammonia, but are not destroyed by alcohol, embedding in paraffine, etc., and are easily stained by carmine and many aniline colors, but not at all by haematoxylin. They consist, apparently, of albumen. (3) Fat. These granules are widely dis- tributed throughout the entire group, and have about the same appearance in all types, although they are colored differently in different species. They are soluble in alcohol, ether, and chloroform, and are stained black by osmic acid. In addition to the above gran- ules, which are found in most Sporozoa, there are others which have been found hitherto only in certain subdivisions. In the Gregarinida, pyxinine granules and protein crystals have been observed in certain species, the former by Frenzel ('85) in Pyxinia, where they appar- 144 THE PROTOZOA ently take the place of the paraglycogen granules, although of similar chemical nature, but slightly different in their reactions. The latter are also rather questionable inclusions in certain DidymopJiyes. In the Coccidiida all adult forms are characterized by the presence of so-called plastic grannies. These are globular, strongly refractive granules of slightly variable size which react differently from the glycogen granules, remaining unchanged in sulphuric acid and stain- ing yellow with iodine. Here also are found the so-called cJiromatoid granules, which are distinguished by their affinity for haematoxylin, and are probably albuminoid in nature. In the Haemosporidiida or blood- infesting Sporozoa, the effect of the intra-corpuscular life is shown by the presence of pigmented granules (melanin) of black, yellow ochre, or red color resulting from the disintegration of haemoglobin. In the majority of the Sporozoa the cell-body consists of a more or less sharply differentiated ectoplasm and endoplasm, while even a third layer, mesoplasm, is said to have been observed in some forms (Cohn, '96). It is possible that these different zones are function- ally specialized, a supposition first made by Labbe ('96) in connection with the Coccidiida, and repeated by Doflein ('98) in connection with the Myxosporidiida. As in the Sarcodina and Mastigophora, the ectoplasm may be plastic, yielding to the pressure from within and thus giving rise to pseudopodia (Monocystis ascidia, Siedlecki, '99, Myxosporidiida), or it may be modified into a hard and tough cuticle, which offers a good protection for the cell-body within. Again, it may be modified into a complex membrane, plastic and capable of various kinds of motion and similar to that of the higher types of Flagellidia. The most highly differentiated ectoplasm is found in the Gregarinida, where it forms a dense cortical layer about the body, while its outermost part is transformed into a complex membrane. In some cases the inner cortical layer of the ectoplasm is carried across the cell, forming a partition dividing the organism into two portions which are known as the protomerite and the deutomerite, the nucleus being in the latter. The non-nucleated portion is often further differentiated into an apparatus called the epimerite, which usu- ally develops hooks or anchors used for attaching the animal to its cell-host. The organism thus appears to be multi-chambered, and the presence or absence of such chambers was formerly regarded as a good basis for classification ; but it has been shown, especially by Leger ('92), that the partitions vary considerably in the same species, and even in the same individual, at different times, and in the recent systems of classification this feature has been discarded in determining the limits of the larger divisions. The epimerite, which is so important in holding the lumen-dwelling parasites in place, may be simple or branched ; plain, like a knob or a rod ; branched with filiform, or flat THE SPOROZOA 145 with digitiform, appendages. It may be closely attached to the pro- tomerite, or carried on a long neck, while variations in all types are numerous (Fig. 12, E, F, G, p. 39). Under certain conditions, prior to reproduction, the animal throws off the epimerite which may be left in the cell-host, and drops into the lumen of the organ in which it lives. Here it encysts, the protomerite and deutomerite forming one spore-producing individual. As the attached and the detached stages in the life-history of the Gregarine are each important, they have received special names, the former being known as a cephalont, the latter as a sporont. Between the cortical ectoplasm and the inner endoplasm there is a layer of myonemes, or muscular fibrils similar in all respects to those of the Ciliata (Fig. 80). These are occasionally found in the Haemosporidiida, but are much more characteristic of the Gre- garinida, where, except in the epimerite, they form a network about the entire animal. On the outside of this net- work, according to Schewiakoff ('94), there is, at times, a layer of gelatinous matter apparently secreted by the ecto- plasm, and this, in turn, is covered by the membrane proper. The mem- brane is longitudinally striated by rib- like projections, while the canals or furrows between them are filled with jelly from the gelatinous layer below (see Fig. 82, H}. Schewiakoff believes that the active secretion of jelly in these furrows accounts for the peculiar gliding motion of certain kinds of Gregarinida. In the region of the epimerite, the membrane is plain, the ribs and furrows stopping with the protomerite. The hooks or spines are formed from the cortical plasm. In one group of Sporozoa, the Sarcosporidiida, the protoplasmic body is inclosed in a peculiar pouch which appears to be a secretion from the protoplasm rather than a true cellular membrane. The mass slowly enlarges by regular growth until it reaches a considerable length, in some cases several millimetres. It then undergoes spore- formation. These organisms, known as Rainey's Tubes, are parasites of sheep, swine, deer, horses, rats, etc., where they infest the muscle- tissues, causing morbid symptoms, similar to those in trichinosis. Fig. 80. — Schematic figure of the myonemes of Clepsidrina munieri ; ni, the myonemes. [SCHNEIDER.] 146 . THE PROTOZOA B. THE NUCLEUS With the exception of the multinucleate Myxosporidiida, the Sporo- zoa are mononucleate. Schneider ('81) abandoned the attempt to compare the nuclei in Sporozoa with those of ordinary animal and plant cells, because of their peculiar structure. In most cases they consist of a firm and resisting membrane containing a single large chromatin reservoir or karyosome, and are apparently without a linin reticulum, such as is found in the nuclei of Metazoa. In some forms the nucleus is similar to that of the Sarcodina and Mastigophora, consisting of membrane, reticulum, and one or more chromatin reservoirs. Recent observers have found that the different appear- ances of the nucleus are characteristic of different stages of nuclear activity, and that the reticulum, and even the nuclear membrane, are derived from the karyosome, which in the sporozoite appears as a solid homogeneous sphere of chromatin.1 In the active phases the nuclei of the Sporozoa differ widely from those in other Protozoa, the most striking point of difference being the disappearance of the nuclear membrane during division. The chromatin reservoirs may divide directly, thus simulating the entire nucleus, or they may break down into small chromatin granules, resembling the first stages of chromo- some-formation in the flagellate Noctiluca. In the former there is no distinct spindle, in the latter the completed spindle-figure has two sets of fibres, although, according to Wolters's ('91) description, the fibres seem to have a different function from those in the mitotic figures of the Metazoa, since there is no connection between them and the chromatin.2 C. FOOD-TAKING Like all endoparasites, the Sporozoa absorb fluid food through the body-wall, even when, as in the Myxosporidiida, pseudopodia are present. There is probably no specialized area devoted to food- taking, but all parts are equally receptive. It is believed that in some cases, notably in the Gregarinida and Myxosporidiida, minute pores -perforate the membrane between the outer markings. Although the taking of food has never been observed, the indirect effects are seen in the rapid growth of the parasite when in a suitable medium. Thus a young gregarine, when it penetrates an epithelial cell (Fig. 77, A\ is a minute ball of protoplasm; but it rapidly grows until it occupies the greater part of its host, often forcing the nucleus to one side. As it continues to grow, the front wall of the cell is pushed outward until it finally breaks, and the lower portion of the parasite 1 Cf. infra, p. 253. 2 See infra, p. 259. THE SPOROZOA is left exposed in the lumen of the digestive organ (Fig. 77, C}. If it is a polycystic or multi-chambered form, the exposed portion becomes differentiated into protomerite and deutomerite, while the intra- cellular portion remains as the epimerite. After growth, the surplus food is stored in the endoplasm in the form of granules as described A B Fig. 81. — Lymphosporidium truttce Calkins. A. The young sporozoite and its development. B. Older forms in the muscle-bundles surround- ing the intestine. C. Still older amoeboid form prior to, and during, spore-formation. above, to be used during the process of spore-formation and encyst- ment. In Sarcosporidiida and other muscle-infesting Sporozoa, growth takes place at the expense of the muscle-cells, although the organisms are not intra-cellular parasites. Thus, Lymphosporidium trutta begins to grow in the lymph surrounding the intestine. The sporozoite develops into a small amoeboid form which penetrates the muscle- 148 THE PROTOZOA bundles, and there grows to adult size by absorbing food destined for the muscles. When mature, it leaves the muscle-bundles and returns, to the lymph-spaces, where it sporulates (Fig. 81). D. MOTION In addition to the amoeboid motion which has already been men- tioned, there are various movements, due to the contraction of the myonemes or of the entire ectoplasm. Among these may be men- . "• '• •-; m « ?* "Hi • : -£ 'Sf ,-5-z' ^-*^-^*^~^ ^ * *< »- Pig. 82. — Cortical modifications and movement of a gregarine. [SCHEWIAKOFF.] A. Moving gregarine with paths of excreted granules. B and D. The same, more highly mag- nified. Cand E. Details of structure, c, cortical plasm ; /, jelly-layer ; m, myoneme ; st secretion. THE SPOROZOA 149 tioned the peristaltic contraction of certain Gregarinida, or the ener- getic jerking motion sometimes observed in the same forms. None of these movements, however, brings about a regular translation from place to place, and the Sporozoa are regarded as the most sluggish of the Protozoa. Food-seeking, which in free-living animals is the main occasion for locomotion, is here unnecessary ; for the adult animals, placed in the chyle of the host, or in the spaces between cells and tissues, or in the cells themselves, have little occasion for movement, save that which, in young forms, is necessary to reach the host, to maintain their positions, and to prevent displacement. There is, however, in certain forms of Gregarinida, a peculiar gliding motion on the part of the adult organism. This is accomplished without apparent exertion of any kind by the animal, and for a long time was a puzzle to students of the group. Schewiakoff ('94) offered an explanation, based upon actual observation and experiment, and although very improbable at first sight, it is the only one thus far that fits the case (Fig. 82). These observations have been confirmed re- cently by Siedlecki ('°°)» wno accepts Schewiakoffs interpretation, while Lauterborn also gives a similar interpretation of the movement in diatoms. According to Schewiakoff, the forward, gliding motion is the result of the active secretion of the gelatinous substance from the ectoplasm, which accumulates below the membrane to form a gelatinous layer. The membrane of the cell, as described above, is marked externally by clear longitudinal grooves, and the gelatinous substance after filling these grooves, instead of spreading over the surface of the membrane, flows down and backward in the grooves to the posterior end of the body, where the secretion from different furrows unites to form larger currents, and these, in turn, form still larger streams, which, like a spider's web, solidify upon leaving the body (/?). Thus, a solid cylinder is formed behind the animal, the pos- terior end of which fits into the basin-like depression like a cast in its mould. The addition of new jelly by active secretion in the ectoplasm, and the resistance of the solidified portion, causes a forward move- ment of the animal. The movement, Schewiakoff further observes, is only periodic, for the flowing of the jelly is more rapid than the secretion — a fact which explains the occasional absence of the external gelatinous layer. E. REPRODUCTION The most characteristic phenomena connected with the Sporozoa are those of reproduction and development. The many methods occurring in the other forms of Protozoa are here limited to spore- formation, although Labbe" describes rather questionable simple divi- Fig. 83. — Types of spores. [WASIELEWSKY ; A. SCHNEIDER ; THELOHAN, etc.] A. Eimeria nepce. /?, C. Barroussia ornata. D. Tailed-spore of Gregarine. E, F. Ophryocystis Biitschlii, with multiple epispores. G. Ceratomyxa sphterulosa. H. Klossia helicis. I. Crystallo- spora Thelohani. J. Leptotheca agilis. K. Myxobolus ellipsoides. L. Crystallospora crystalloides. M. Goussia clupearum. N. Adelea ovata. Coiled threads are shown in G and J, the extruded thread in K. THE SPOROZOA 151 sion in Coccidiida (Fig. 6, p. 20). Spore-formation is almost invariably preceded by encystment, an exception being found in the Gymno- sporea and Myxosporidiida. In general, it may be stated that the entire organism takes part in the formation of archispores (or sporoblasts\ each archispore gives rise to spores, and each spore to sporozoites, either .directly or indi- rectly. Each spore, containing from one to many sporozoites, is coated by either a single or a double membrane. When double, the inner membrane is called the endospore, and the outer the epispore (Fig. 83, F). The spores may be of similar or dissimilar size (inacrosporcs and tnicrospores\ they may be ovoid, spherical, biconvex, cylindrical, crystalline, discoid, etc., in form, and may be provided with diverse . kinds of appendages, ridges, spines, etc., or with polar capsules con- taining protrusible filaments (Myxosporidiida). In some cases there is a special apparatus for the dissemination of the spores (sporodncts, Fig. 85) ; in other cases, the spores are liberated by the simple bursting of the outer envelope, or by the rupture of the walls through swelling of a residual protoplasmic mass termed a pscudocyst. The process of spore-formation in the gregarine of an ascidian — Monocystis ascidice — may be given as an example of a type common to all Sporozoa, although in the several orders the details are vari- ously modified. Two animals come together and form a common cyst (Fig. 84, A). The nucleus of each divides by repeated mitoses into a great number of daughter-nuclei, which soon arrange themselves about the periphery (B, C) like the nuclei of a centrolecithal egg of some Metazoa. A portion of the endoplasm is then budded off about each of the daughter-nuclei, the buds thus formed becoming conju- gating gametes. The bulk of the original cells is not used in this pro- cess, a considerable portion which Labbe ('96) regards as a reserve store of nutriment J remaining unused ( Theilungskorper, Cystenrest, Reliquat de segmentation}. During this process the ectoplasm and the membrane in each cell disappear, leaving the gametes and the cen- tral residual masses within the cyst (D). The gametes now conjugate two by two (E) to form the spores (sporocysts). Each of the spores, which from their peculiar shape are known as pseudonavicelket now in its turn secretes two distinct membranes (epispore and endospore), and within these the nucleus, with its surrounding plasm, divides into eight parts which are disposed quite regularly in the spore (F\ As in the formation of the archispores, a portion of the plasm is usually left unused (Sporenrest, Restkb'rperchen, Reliquat de differentiation}. Each of these parts is a sporozoite, which, after a developmental period, reproduces an adult gregarine. When mature, the spores or pseudo- navicellae are liberated by the bursting of the outer cyst-walls, brought 1 See, however, Thelohan, '95. 152 THE PROTOZOA about either by the simple rupture of the wall or by the swelling of the central mass of useless material. The spores are thus freed, but not the sporozoites ; the latter are still confined within their double walls, and cannot be liberated until they are swallowed by some host, where, in the digestive tract, the two coatings are dissolved off by the digestive fluids, and the sporozoites emerge in the form of minute elliptical bits of protoplasm, each containing a nucleus. Fig. 84. — Scheme of speculation in gregarinida. A. Union of two individuals in a common cyst. B and C. The formation of gametes of similar size. D. Union of the amoeboid gametes. E and F. Formation of sporozoites in the fused gametes. The process of spore-formation in the many-chambered Gregarinida is more complicated. Thus in Clepsidrina, a frequent parasite of insects, the organism when mature throws off the epimerite by which it is attached to an epithelial cell of its own host and, as a sporont, secretes its cysts and undergoes nuclear division as in Monocystis. The encysted animal, however, is carried to the exterior with the faeces of the host, and sporulation is outside of the host or exogenous, as opposed to the endogenous sporulation of Monocystis. In these excreted cysts, according to Schneider ('75) and Biitschli ('84), the archispores, instead of, as in Monocystis, forming a peripheral layer THE SPOROZOA 153 about a central residual mass, lie in the centre, the unused portion of the original protoplasm forming a thick layer about them. At the same time, a third and very delicate membrane, probably com- posed of the residual peripheral mass, is formed inside of the cyst and against the second or inner coating. Six to eight radial thicken- ings can be seen later in this residual portion, and each of these develops a distinct lumen, thus becoming tubular and extending through the residual mass of protoplasm to the new internal mem- brane. Each tube expands at the extremity into a disc-like cup, while the inner part of the tube is lost in the central mass of spores. In some unexplained way the walls of the primary cyst open, leaving the protoplasm and the spores inclosed only by the third membrane. The tubes already formed then evag- inate, and the cylindrical portion of the tube is thrown to the outside. The tubes act as spore- ducts for the inner archi- spores, each of which contains the definite num- ber of sporozoites (Fig. 85). Sporulation of the Coc- cidiida is strikingly similar to that of the Gregarinida. Here, as a rule, only one membrane (capsule) is formed around the spheri- cal animal ; and the nu- cleus, in addition to division through mitosis, frequently fragments into as many pieces as there are to be archispores (fragmentation). Before the nucleus divides, a certain amount of the chromatin is given off, as in the Gregarinida, to form what Labbe calls the equivalent of the " polar body " of the Metazoa. Again, as in the Gregarinida, the archispores or sporo- cysts are arranged around the periphery, and a residual mass occu- pies the centre. The archispores which are liberated by simple rupture of the walls of the cyst, form a definite number of sporozoites, varying from one (monozoic)ov two (dizoic} to many (polyzoic). In some forms of Coccidiida either sporozoites or archispores may be formed directly. The number of spores formed is usually small, as in Coccidium, where the nucleus divides only twice, producing only four archispores, each Fig. 85. — Spore-ducts of Gamocystis tenax. [A. SCHNEIDER.] d, spore ducts ; s, spores in an external gelatinous mantle. 154 THE PROTOZOA of which gives rise to two sporozoites. In other cases (viz. Pfeiffcria Labbe), a great number of nuclear divisions may take place, and the final daughter-nuclei with their surrounding protoplasm form sporozo- ites directly and without an intervening archispore stage. A similar direct sporozoite-formation takes place among the Haemosporidiida, the sporozoites being frequently of two kinds, macrosporozoites and microsporozoites. While not established, it is probable that in all forms this dimorphism in the spores has a sexual significance, the same individual giving rise to only one form. One peculiarity of these sporozoites is that the nucleus is apparently never provided with a nuclear membrane, the chromatin, as in some flagellates, lying freely in the plasm. Sporulation in the tribe Gymnosporea takes place without the pro- tection of a cyst. The parasite rounds out, but does not secrete a membrane. The nucleus divides into a great number of parts, which migrate to the periphery as in other forms, and there divide. Sporozoites are formed directly without preliminary spore-stages. An entirely different mode of sporulation occurs in the Myxospori- diida, where the process is somewhat similar to the internal budding of some of the Ciliata. In the genus Myxobolus, for example, one of the numerous nuclei of the amoeboid form is surrounded by a thick- ened mass of protoplasm, so that it can be distinguished from the remainder of the animal. The thickened plasm soon forms a mantle about the nucleus, which then divides by mitosis until there are ten or a dozen daughter-nuclei within the specialized protoplasmic region (Thelohan, '95 ; Gurley, '93). This mass, the sporoblast, which, how- ever, does not quite correspond to the archispores of preceding types, now divides into two equal parts, both of which remain inside of the original protoplasmic mass. Each is an archispore, and each con- tains three of the ten nuclei. The other four nuclei are left in the free plasm within the membrane and soon degenerate and disap- pear, corresponding, apparently, to the residual mass of chromatin (polar body) of other forms. Each archispore next divides into three cells (Biitschli, Balbiani for Myxobolus\ two of which are destined to form peculiar thread-bearing capsules known as the polar capsules. The other is much larger and represents the definitive spore. Each sporoblast thus contains one spore, whose nucleus soon divides to form the two nuclei which characterize the young myxospore. The formation of the thread in the polar capsules according to Thelohan ('95) seems to be the same in all species; a vacuole appears in each of the smaller cells of the sporoblast (Fig. 86), then a small knob-like projection grows up from one side of the vacuole, whose outer walls harden until a distinct capsule is formed. The bud of protoplasm within the vacuole now elongates and winds around until a spirally THE SPOROZOA 155 wound filament is the result. The nuclei of the two polar capsules soon degenerate and disappear, leaving only the capsules with their threads, which show a striking similarity to those of the nematocysts of the Coelenterata. The archispore in many cases develops a bivalve shell, and in this condition can remain for some time within the original spore-forming body (pan-sporoblast); or the original membrane may be thrown off, leaving the encapsuled spores sus- pended freely in the endoplasm of the parent organism. In most cases there is no means of exit for the spores from the body of the host until the latter dies. The archispores thus accumulate until great cysts, sometimes as large as 30 mm. in diameter (Zschokke, '98, E H Fig. 86. — Myxobolus ; capsule-formation. [THELOHAN.] A-D. Division of the sporoblast nucleus. F. The sporoblast is divided into two " sporogenous masses " each containing three nuclei. G. Sporogenous mass with protoplasm of the spore and two masses which are destined to develop into capsules and filaments. H. The threads are first seen as buds in the vacuole. Myxobolus bicaudatus), are formed within the tissues of their host. When taken into a new host, the shell of the archispore under suitable excitant, either chemical or physical, soon opens, and the filaments contained within the capsules are thrown out, according to Balbiani, through special apertures, and by the pressure of the capsular walls (Biitschli). These filaments, several times the length of the spore, remain attached, their free ends being swayed about by the currents until they come in contact with and penetrate some cell of the mucous membrane of a new host. The parasite thus anchored retains its position in the lumen until its bivalve shell is thrown off and it can move for itself (Leuckart, Biitschli, Gurley1). In the Myxosporidiida, therefore, sporulation is not the final act of a cell-parasite, but takes place while the animal is performing other 1For discussion of various views see Gurley ('93). 156 THE PROTOZOA normal vegetative functions. It is a case of cellular division of labor in which possibly some of the multiple nuclei are specially differ- entiated for reproduction. The number of archispores formed in the pan-sporoblasts varies in the different species and genera. In some cases there is but one (Chloromyxiim}, in others a large number (Gluged). The polar capsules, which are particularly characteristic of this type of Sporozoa, also vary in number and in position. They may both be at one end of the spore (anterior), as in Myxobolus (Fig. 83, K\ at the two ends, as in Myxidium, or in the centre, as in Ceratomyxa (Fig. 83, G). The Sarcosporidiida resemble the Myxosporidiida in forming spores throughout life. The peculiar pouch, which corresponds to the amoe- boid body of the Myxosporidiida and which may grow to a consider- able length (up to 16 mm. in sheep), is filled with masses of nucleated protoplasm which may be called pan-sporoblasts. Those in the centre of the pouch become coated by a membrane and divide into a number of germs or sporozoites known as Raineys Corpuscles, which in some cases appear to have polar thread-bearing capsules similar to those of the Myxosporidiida. The life-history and mode of infection of new hosts is unknown. Conjugation is a well-authenticated phenomenon in at least three orders : Haemosporidiida, Gregarinida, and Coccidiida, although the observations have not been numerous enough to warrant further generalizations. Among the Haemosporidiida, where the intra-cellular parasites frequently leave their cell-hosts, there is a shorter or longer period of free life. During this period two individuals, upon meeting, fuse together, forming one individual (Labbe). The nuclei also fuse, forming a single nucleus. It is an instance of total conjugation, similar to the total fusion in some Monadida, but, unfortunately, the significance of the process and the bearing upon the life-history of the individuals are entirely unknown. The union of two individuals within a common cyst is not infre- quently observed among the Gregarinida, and has been a long-known phenomenon. Two or more individuals may join end to end, pro- tomerite to deutomerite, or side to side, and so form aggregates (Fig. 27, p. 58). If the individuals thus associated happen to be mature at the same time, they may develop a common cyst and so give the appearance of conjugation. Such pseudoconjugation frequently leads to the formation of catenoid colonies, where the protomerite of one (satellite} becomes attached to the deutomerite of another (primite). We are indebted to Wolters ('91), Siedlecki ('96, '98, '99), and Schaudinn ('96, '99) for more complete accounts of conjugation among the Gregarinida and Coccidiida. According to the former, two gregarines (Monocystis agilis} place themselves end to end, but THE SPOJKOZOA 157 without fusing. The nuclei of the two cells then divide by mitosis, and in each case one of the daughter-nuclei is thrown off as a useless moiety in the same way as a polar globule. The other two daughter- nuclei move toward the partition wall which separates the two individuals, and meet each other in an opening of this wall. They fuse, and this fused mass divides by mitosis, one of the daughter- halves going to each of the conjugants. The nuclei then divide repeatedly, and spores are formed in the usual manner. This method if correctly observed, in contradistinction to pseudoconjugation among the Gregarinida and Haemosporidiida, is nuclear conjugation as seen in its highest development among the Infusoria ; but, unfortu- nately, there are no observations similar to those of Biitschli, Engel- '" f ; Fig. 87. — Monocystis ascidice Lankest. [SlEDLECKI.] A. Fusion of two individuals. B. Formation of gametes (cf. Fig. 84). C. Nuclear division after the fusion of gametes, and sporozoite formation. mann, Maupas, and others on Infusoria to indicate the significance, and the facts themselves rest upon the observation of a single observer (VVolters). In a closely related form (Monocystis ascidia), Siedlecki ('99) describes an entirely different process. Here two individuals come together in a single cyst, within which each forms a number of merozoites or gametes. The gametes fuse together, and thus affect the conjugation of the two original individuals (Fig. 87). The greatest advances in our knowledge of the reproduction in Sporozoa, during the last ten years, have been in connection with the Coccidiida, and modern research has shown that the life-history of these forms is bound up with a complicated alternation of generations, the product of the union of sex-cells being the permanent spores by which the infection is carried from one organism to another, while the products of asexual increase lead to auto-infection within the same host. Up to the last five years the usual description of the life-history of 158 THE PROTOZOA Coccidiida followed that of Leuckart ('79) in the case of Coccidinm oviformis, a parasite of the rabbit. According to this view, the adult Coccidinm, which consists of a globular or oval mononucleate parasite, living in the epithelial cells of the digestive tract and the related organs, encysts and falls into the lumen of the digestive tract, from which it is defecated with the faeces. Inside of the cyst the plasm divides into several parts (in Coccidium four), and these parts, after the formation of a firm, resisting membrane, form the permanent spores. Each spore divides into two parts in Coccidinm, and these two parts constitute the end product of reproduction, according to the older view. Each of the parts forms a germ or sporozoite, which penetrates a new cell-host and develops again to the adult organism. This cycle, while perfectly logical, left unexplained the immense multitudes of parasites found in the epithelial cells of every Ceccidium-intected rabbit. The first attempt to explain its wide distribution was made by R. Pfeiffer ('92), who insisted that, in addition to this exogenous spore-formation, there exists an internal reproduction as well, which leads to further infection in the same host, or, as he called it, to auto-infection. In contrast with the first method, this was called the endogenous sporozoite-formation. This view was based upon the discovery by Pfeiffer of spore-forming cells in the tissues of the host, in addition to those in the lumen of the digestive tract. The majority of investigators along this line have accepted the latter view. There are two notable exceptions, how- ever, one of whom is Labbe, who holds that these smaller forms are only poorly fed individuals and not sporozoites, and explains the undeniable auto-infection through simple division of the parasites. A large number of papers soon followed, some on Coccidium, others on related forms. Mingazzini ('92) followed out the multiple division of the nucleus in the formation of the endogenous sporozoites. Podwyssozki ('94) made the discovery that there are two kinds of these endogenous forms, which were accordingly named microsporo- zoites and macrosporozoites. It was Schuberg ('95), however, who first suggested, although he did not confirm the suggestion, that these two forms of sporozoites conjugate and thus lead to sexual reproduction. Labbe strongly opposed the latter view, and held that the larger types of supposed dimorphic spores belong to some un- known species of Coccidiida, and that the smaller forms are degen- eration types. The way was thus prepared for the discovery of conjugation among the cells of the Coccidiida, a discovery made first by Schaudinn and Siedlecki ('97). In two different species, Coccidium Schneidcri and Adelca ovata, it was found that a large cell, an egg, is fertilized by a THE SPOROZOA 159 small one, which has all of the characteristics of a spermatozoon. In the same year Simond worked out again the life-history of the Coc- cidium of the rabbit and described a true copulation between the microsporozoites. Schaudinn regards this, however, as an error, holding that copulation takes place between one of the smaller forms and an enlarged ordinary individual. Since then, the fact of fertilization, with the resulting formation of sporozoites through spores, has been safely established for a number of species by several different observers, the details alone differing in the several cases. The microsporozoites thus are not true sporo- zoites, but gametes having a sexual function. According to these various observations the life-history of the Coc- cidiida may now be described as follows : the permanent cysts contain spores, each of which contains sporozoites which are taken into the digestive tract with the food. Here the cyst membrane bursts or is dissolved, and the sporozoites are liberated. They penetrate the epithelial cells and grow to the normal size of the adult. They then undergo repeated nuclear division by a process which resembles frag- mentation rather than mitosis (Schaudinn), or (possibly) in some cases by binary division also (Labbe), and the nuclear parts wander out to the periphery, where small portions of the cytoplasm form around them and they are pinched off as minute germs which Simond called merozoites. These differ in several important respects from the sporozoites, but like them are capable of developing directly into new adult parasites. This process, which Schaudinn calls schizogony, leads to the increase of parasites within the host (Fig. 88, a-c). Dur- ing development, some of these merozoites store up reserve nutriment and form large ovoid cells, while others form the mother-cells of the microsporozoites or spermatozoids, without storing up a reserved food supply. The small forms, in some cases, are provided with flagella, which were first made out by Leger and by Wasielewski. Fertiliza- tion takes place in a manner almost identical with that of the Metazoa (d-j}. In some cases a micropyle is formed in the egg through which a spermatozoon can enter, and in all cases after one has entered, a hard membrane corresponding to the vitelline membrane is at once formed (£). Complete fusion takes place between the nuclei, and the cleavage nucleus divides by repeated mitosis to form spores. It is quite probable that the other cases of dimorphism, which have been recorded from time to time, are instances of similar sex-differen- tiation. The motile forms especially, which numerous observers have recorded, will probably be found to be similar in function. Laveran ('98), Bosc ('98), Sjobring ('97), Wasielewsky ('98), Sied- lecki ('98), and others have recently described them in different Coccidiida (Fig. 89). i6o THE PROTOZOA Conjugation in the malaria-causing organism (Plasmodium malarice} is bound up with a change of hosts, thus giving a complicated life- history, which may, and probably does, occur in other kinds of Sporozoa as well, although the phenomenon has been only recently made known. Fig. 88. — Life-history of a Coccidium. [SCHAUDINN.] a, b, c, schizonts and asexual reproduction (schizogony). The merozoites at c repeat the cycle or pass on to the following stages, d, e,f, development of the female or macrogamete. h, i,j, development of the male flagellated gametes ; g, copulation of the male and female gametes ; k and /, stages in the formation of the four spores and sporozoites. The sporozoon which is now positively known to be the cause of "malarial disease," lives in the human blood under various forms, which may possibly be distinct species differing from one another in the number of spores produced and in the pathogenic effects. Sev- eral varieties at least have been described and specially named on account of minute differences, but it is probable that these can be THE SPOROZOA 161 reduced to three principal types : Plasmodium malaria, P. vivax, and Laverania malaria. These all agree in having an intra-corpuscular, ^aasv ^BB&SV"-"',... - T-T j~t Fig. 89. — Conjugation and sporulation in Klossia hehcina, Labbe. [SlEDLECKi.j A-E. Formation of microgametes. F. Conjugation. G. Union of the male and female nuclei. H. Formation of spores. amoeboid stage during which the body-plasm becomes stored with melanin granules or metamorphosed haemoglobin. They agree also in having an intra-corpuscular spore-forming stage (schizogony, Fig. 90, F, G, L, M), the spores bringing about auto-infection by pene- 1 62 THE PROTOZOA trating new blood-corpuscles and there repeating the cycle ; and under certain conditions they all produce flagellated bodies or spores {Polymitus form, R\ They differ in the number of spores that are formed, although in the same variety the number appears to be incon- stant, so that mere difference in number cannot be considered a good specific character. A much more satisfactory means of distinguishing them lies in the regular periodicity of spore-formation, which accom- panies well-marked morbid symptoms in the patient. Thus, in Plasmodium vivax, spore-formation occurs every forty-eight hours (ap- proximately) ; in P. malaria, every seventy-two hours. The pyrexial attacks in all cases consist of similar symptoms, a stage of fever following one of chill and followed by a stage of perspiring. Spore- formation is the signal for a chill in the patient. The pigment granules (melanin) become aggregated in the centre of the cell, while the protoplasm, breaks up into spores about them. The blood-corpuscle which contains the parasite then disintegrates, and the spores and melanin are liberated. It is supposed that this dis- ruption of the corpuscle, by liberating a toxin (melanin) created and stored up by the parasite, is the direct cause of the attack. If this hypothesis, which is certainly based upon considerable evidence, should be verified by future investigation, the malaria-organism will be the only protozoon known to produce poisonous growth-products. Quinine in the system is apparently fatal to the parasite by preventing its growth and sporulation. The spores of the malaria organism are not covered by a protective coating as in the majority of Telosporidia, and are, therefore, unsuited for an exposed life outside of their host. It was early recognized, however, that there must be an extra-corporeal period in the life- history of the parasite in order that the species should be perpetuated. That there actually is such a period is shown by the spread of the disease throughout a community.1 Nevertheless, the whereabouts of the organism and its form during the extra-corporeal existence have remained a mystery until within the last few years. The key to the puzzle has been given by the flagellated body or Polymitus form. The blood when examined fresh from a malaria patient shows the ordinary form of the parasite, but after a short period of exposure to the air (10 to 30 minutes, Manson, '98), the parasite develops long flagelliform processes, which vibrate with great vigor and not infrequently break away from the body of the cell to swim about like Spirilla in the plasm. Danilewsky ('91) believed this stage to be an independent flagellated parasite of a special nature, and he named it Polymitns. Lave"ran, Metsch- 1 In Italy it is estimated that 2,000,000 people are ill every year with malaria (Santori, 1900). THE SPOROZOA 163 nikoff, Manson, and others regarded it as an essential develop- mental stage of the malaria organism, and believed that the free- Fig. 90. — Life-history of Malaria, causing Sporozoa. [Ross and FiELDlNG-OULD.] A-F. Stages in the development of merozoites. A- 1. The sporozoite. B, C, D, and jf, K, L. The growing sporozoite in blood-corpuscles. £. Asexual reproduction (schizogony). f, G, and M. Liberation of merozoites and melanin granules. O- W. Stages in the development of sexual individuals. R. Polymitus form. S. Fully developed microgametes. T- W. Development of the female individual (macrogamete). X. Fertilization of a macrogamete by a microgamete. Y. The fertilized cell copula, with its vitelline membrane, a-e. The copula in the stomach of the mosquito {Anopheles sp.). b. The copula penetrating the epithelium which lines the stomach of Anopheles, b, c, d, e. Growth of the copula in the body-cavity of Anopheles. The small spheerules at V, W, and X are supposed to be analogous to polar bodies of metazoan eggs. f. Sporulation in the body- cavity of Anopheles, g. Liberation of the sporozoites. h. Salivary gland (in section) , with sporo- zoites in the lumen, in the cells, and penetrating the membrane. swimming detached processes are germs which reproduce the adult. Many others (Grassi, Felletti, Celli, Sanfelice, Sacharoff, Labbe, etc.), however, regarded these forms as degenerating parasites induced by the abnormal conditions of exposure and not present, normally, in 1 64 THE PROTOZOA the blood. Manson ('96) was one of the first to call attention to the fact that the formation of these so-called degeneration forms, which occurs only at the time when the blood is exposed to the air, is evidence of the beginning of extra-corporeal life. He suggested a theory that the Polymitns forms are flagellated spores, the extra- corporeal homologue of the intra-corporeal spores. He further suggested that, since the parasite is normally incased within a blood- corpuscle, it is unable to leave the host by its own efforts and must be removed by some blood-eating animal, probably a suctorial insect, such as a mosquito, common in swampy, malarial regions. At the same time ('96) Laveran, in France, proposed an identical hypothesis. Subsequent investigation has given the complete confirmation of this hypothesis. The work of Major Ross, in India, of Koch, Grassi, and others, elsewhere, has established beyond a doubt, that extra-corporeal life of the parasite is spent in the mosquito, and that the disease is spread by these insects through inoculation. About eight or ten days after drawing blood from a malaria patient, the insects are able to transmit the germs to new hosts by inoculation through the proboscis. After a number of experiments, Ross and Grassi found that certain genera of mosquitoes, e.g. Culex s/>., are incapable of fostering the human parasite, while all species of the genus Anopheles are particu- larly susceptible. The history of the parasite in the mosquito has been variously in- terpreted. Manson ('96, '98), on a priori grounds, suggested that the Polymitns form is developed after the blood is taken from the host into the colder digestive tract of the insect, the change of medium acting upon the parasite in the same way that the air does. Here, he argued, it penetrates an epithelial cell and repeats the life-history of an ordinary form, sporulating and increasing by auto-infection. Mac- Callum ('97), however, described a true conjugation between a Poly- mitus form and a free pigmented parasite in a very similar organism (Halteridium Labbe), which is parasitic in the blood of the Ameri- can crow. In this case the impregnated Halteridium slowly changes form, becoming elongated and more or less worm-like, and moves about in the blood-plasm. Thus in this case the Polymitns form corresponds to a spermatozoon, and the ordinary individual, as in Coccidium, to an egg. Ross and Grassi, finally, have demonstrated the same relation in Plasmodium malaria ; the Polymitus form fuses with an ordinary individual in the intestine of the mosquito, and as in Halteridium^ the copula becomes a motile individual which, after a short period, penetrates the epithelial cells lining the digestive tract (Fig. 90, a-e). Here it resembles one of the Coccidiida, growing at the expense of the cell-host and finally sporulating. The spores do not form protective coatings, but divide at once into sporozoites (/, g). THE SPOROZOA 165 These make their way into the body cavity, or lymph spaces, of the mosquito, and ultimately find their way to the salivary glands, from which they may be deposited, together with the salivary fluid, in the blood of man (//). The life-history of a malaria organism thus involves a complete change of hosts, one phase being in the warm blood of man, the other a Coccidia-like stage in the Insecta, a group which above all others is noted for the frequency and number of sporozoan parasites. - It is not improbable that a similar change of hosts occurs in the parasites belonging to this same group of Haemosporidiida, which have been observed in birds (Laveran, Labbe, '94); in reptiles (Labbe, '94; Langmann, '99); and amphibia (Labbe, '94; Lang mann, '99); also it is possible that many of the uncertain forms, such as Scrumsporidinm of the Crustacea (Pfeiffer, '95) or Lymphospo- ridinm of the trout (Calkins, '99), have a similar complicated life- history. Apart from their pathogenic effects in man, the Sporozoa are frequently a pest in the lower animals. The Sarcosporidiida have already been mentioned as producing morbid symptoms resembling Trichinosis, in the domestic animals often leading to death. The Myxosporidiida occasion great loss to fish culturists by causing ulcers which ultimately result in the death of the fish, and to silkworm cul- turists on account of costly and extensive epidemics produced by them among the silkworms. These organisms (Glugea bombycis] were so disastrous to the silk industry during the years 1854-1867, that a loss was estimated of at least i ,000,000,000 francs (about $190,000,000). In regard to this epidemic Huxley ('70) writes: "In the years following 1853 this malady broke out with such extreme violence that, in 1858, the silk crop was reduced to a third of the amount which it had reached in 1853 ; and, up till within the last year or two, it has never attained half the yield of 1853. This means not only that the great number of people engaged in silk growing are some 30 millions sterling poorer than they might have been ; it means not only that high prices have had to be paid for imported silkworm eggs, and that, after investing his money in them, in paying for mul- berry leaves and for attendance, the cultivator has constantly seen his silkworms perish and himself plunged in ruin ; but it means that the looms of Lyons have lacked employment, and that, for years, enforced idleness and misery have been the portion of a vast popula- tion which, in former days, was industrious and well to do." The caterpillars, although infested by the parasites which were frequently so numerous that all of the organs of the body swarmed with them, were nevertheless able to produce the moth. The latter, though stunted and undeveloped, could lay eggs which them- selves contained spores of the organism, and these spread the disease. 1 66 THE PROTOZOA The disease was checked only by careful examination of the food of the caterpillar, and by microscopic examination of all eggs and rejec- tion of the infected ones. No remedy is known for the many other diseases due to Sporozoa, especially among domestic animals, or fresh-water fish, and careful prophylactic measures analogous to those employed in stopping the silkworm epidemic may be the only means of checking them. Such measures have already been successfully applied to prevent the spread of malaria, and the experiments which are now going on in all parts of the world justify the hope that this disease will be ultimately stamped out. F. INTER-RELATIONSHIPS OF THE SPOROZOA i The Sporozoa, modified beyond doubt by adaptation to a parasitic mode of life, have ever been a puzzle to systematists. Kolliker ('48) early suggested that they are single cells, and included them in his Protozoa. Stein ('48) agreed with him as to their primitive structure, but was loath to regard them as single animal cells, and compromised by calling them Symphyta, a group of the Protozoa. Another view, developed by Henle ('45) and Bruch ('50) and taken up by Leydig ('51) and Leuckart ('52), was based upon the superficial resemblance of the Gregarinida to Nematode worms. It found little support, how- ever, against Kolliker's view. Still another theory of the origin of the Sporozoa has been held by those who, following Gabriel ('75, '80), regard these forms as plants, placing them with the Mycetozoa, among the Fungi. Biitschli at first1 favored the view that the Sporozoa are derived from the Rhizopoda, basing his belief upon the method of reproduction, general morphology, and physiology. Later, however,2 he considered their relationship to the Flagellidia as much more close, not to the simplest forms, but to the higher types with a well-differentiated cuticle. The flagellum and mouth parts, he as- sumed, became lost with gradual adaptation to the intra-cellular mode of life, while the methods of reproduction became specialized in response to the requirements of a new environment. This view is strengthened by the close agreement in finer structures of the Grega- rinida and the Flagellidia, especially as regards the differentiations of the cuticle and the presence of muscular elements. Their move- ments, too, recall those of the Flagellidia, especially certain species of Astasia, where, in the non-flagellated condition, the plasm moves forward by a peculiar peristalsis, while the secretion of a jelly from the sub-cuticular or cortical plasm is identical in the two groups. The nuclei show perhaps a closer resemblance to those of the Rhizopoda 1 ('83), P- 479- 2 ('84), p- 807. THE SPOROZOA 167 than to the Flagellidia, but the conjugation processes are much more like those of the Flagellidia. Haeckel follows Biitschli in regarding the Sporozoa in this light, and derives them from the Phytoflagellida through adaptation, first to a saprophytic and then to a parasitic mode of life. Wasielewsky also favors the flagellate origin, basing his opin- ion, however, upon the uncertain ground of flagellated swarm-stages of certain Sporozoa as well as upon the general resemblance to the Astasiidae. In general, however, it must be admitted that there is very little support for any one of these theories, and all attempts to trace the origin of the Sporozoa upon the mere basis of their present degenerate condition are highly speculative. CLASSIFICATION CLASS III. SPOROZOA. The Sporozoa are Protozoa which are never provided with flagella or cilia in the adult state. They are always endoparasites in cells, tissues, or cavities of other animals, and food is taken in by osmosis. Repro- duction is always by spore-formation, and germs {sporozoites) are produced either directly from the parent, or indirectly through spores. Subclass I. TELOSPORIDIA. Sporozoa in which spore-formation ends the indi- vidual life, the entire cell then forming spores. Order i. GREGARINIDA. Telosporidia possessing a distinct membrane, with myonemes during adult life, locomotion being accomplished mainly by their contraction. The young stages alone (cephalonts) are intra-cellular parasites, the adults (sporonts) being found in the digestive tract or the body cavities. Sporulation takes place after or without conjugation, but within a cyst which is never formed while the parasite is intra-cellular. Suborder i. CEPHALINA. Gregarinida possessing an organ for attachment (epimerite), and with or without septa dividing the cell into chambers. Tribe i. Gymnosporea. The adults are solitary or associated ; the sporozoites are formed directly from the adult without encystment. Family i. Aggregatidae. Colonies consisting of two or more individuals. Several residual protoplasmic masses are found during sporulation in each cyst. Genera: Aggregata Frenzel ('85). Family 2. Porosporidae . The individuals are usually solitary. The sporozoites are arranged in groups around a central residual mass. Genera : Porospora A. Schn. ('75). Tribe 2. Angiosporea. Cephalina with well-developed spores, which are provided with spore-membranes (epispores and endospores) . Family i. Didymophyidae . Chain-forming aggregates, two individuals being so closely joined as to appear like one with three chambers. Genera : Didymophyes Stein ('48). Family 2. Gregarinidae . The individuals are solitary or associated. The epimerite is simple and regular. The cysts may or may not have spore-ducts. Genera : Gregarina Dufour ('28) ; Gamocystis A. Schn. ('75) i Hirmocystis Le"ger ('92) ; Hyalospora A. Schn. ('75) ; Euspora A. Schn. ('75) ; Sph&rocystis Le*ger ('92) ; Cnemidiophora A. Schn. ('82) ; Stenophora Labbe ('99). Family 3. Dactylophoridae . The epimerite is asymmetrical and irregular. Genera : Rhopalonia Leger ('93) ; Echinomera Labbe ('99) ; Trichorhynchus A. Schn. ('82) ; Pterocephalus A. Schn. ('87) ; Dactylophorus Balbiani ('89). Family 4. Actinocephalidae . The individuals are always single. The epimerite is 1 68 THE PROTOZOA simple or lobed and symmetrical. The cysts open by simple dehiscence. The spores are boat-shaped, bi-conical, or cylindro-conical. Genera: Sciadiophora Labbe" ('99) ; Antlwrhynchus Labbe" ('99) ; Pileocephalits A. Schn. ('75) ; Amphoroides Labbe" ('99); Discorhynchus Labbe ('99); Stictospora Le"ger ('93) ; Schneideria Le"ger ('92) ; Asterophora Le"ger ('92) ; Stephanophora L(?ger ('92) ; Bothriopsis A. Schn. ('75) » Coleorhynchus Labbe" ('99) ; Actino- cephalns Stein ('48) ; Pyxinia Hammerschmidt ('38) ; Legeria Labbe" ('99) ; Phialoides Labbe" ('99) ; Beloides Labbe" ('99). Family 5. Acanthosporidae. Solitary. The spores are provided with equatorial or polar spines. Genera: Corycella Le"ger ('92); Acanthospora Le"ger ('92); Ancyrophora Leger ('92); Cometoides Labbe" ('99). Family 6. Menosporidae. Solitary. The epimerite is on a long neck. The spores are crescent-shaped. Genera: Menospora Le"ger ('92); Hoplorhynchus Carus ('63). Family 7. Stylorhynchidze. The spores are formed in chains, and the cysts have a double envelope. Genera : Lophocephalus Labbe ("99) ; Cystocephalus A. Schn. ('86) ; Oocephalus A. Schn. ('86) ; Sphcerorhynchus Labbe" ('99) ; Stylorhyn- chus Stein ('48). Family 8. Doliocystidae. Cephalina without septa dividing the cell into protomerite and deutomerite, but consisting of a single chamber with epimerite. Genera : Doliocystis Le"ger ('93). Suborder 2. ACEPHALINA. Gregarinida consisting of a single chamber, and with- out epimerite. They are parasites in the body cavity or cavities of the various organs of different animals. Genera : Monocystis Stein ('48) ; Zygocystis Stein ('48) ; Zygosoma Labb£ ('99) ; Pterospora Racovitza and Labbe ('96) ; Cystobia Mingazzini ('91); Lilhocystis Giard ('76); Ceratospora Le"ger ('92) ; Urospora A. Schn. ('75); Gonospora A. Schn. ('75); Syncystis A. Schn. 086). Order 2. COCCIDIIDA. Telosporidia having a spherical or oval form, without a free and motile adult stage, and never amoeboid. Sporulation takes place within cysts formed while the organism is an intra-cellular parasite. Family i. Disporocystidae . The cell forms two sporocysts, each sporocyst forming two or four sporozoites. Genera: Cyclospora A. Schn. ('81), with two sporo- zoites ; Isospora A. Schn. ('81), and Diplospora Labbd ('93), with four or more sporozoites. Family 2. Tetrasporocystidae. Each organism forms four sporocysts, each of which produces two sporozoites. Genera : Coccidium Leuckart ('79) (including Gous- sia Labbe") ; Crystallospora Labbe" ('96). Family 3. Polysporocystidae. Each organism produces an indefinite number of sporocysts, each of which produces one sporozoite, — \_Barrouxia A. Schn. ('85),. Diaspora L^ger ('99)], two sporozoites, — [Adelea A. Schn. ('75), and some species of Hyaloklossia Labbe" ('96)], three sporozoites, — \_Benedenia A. Schn. ('75), or four, Genus Klossia A. Schn. ('75)]. Order 3. H.3LMOSPORIDIIDA. Sporozoa of small size living in the blood-corpuscles or plasm of vertebrates. The adult form is mobile, and in some cases is pro- vided with myonemes. They reproduce by endogenous or asexual spore- formation while in the host, and by exogenous spore-formation after conjugation. Genera : Lankesterella Labbe" ('99) ; Caryolysus Labbe" ('94) ; Hcemogregarina Danilewsky ('85); Caryophagus Steinhaus ('89); Halteridium Labbe* (""94); Hamoproteus Kruse ('90); Plasmodiitm Marchiafava & Celli ('85); Laverania Grassi & Feletti ('92) ; Cytamceba LabW ('94). Subclass II. NEOSPORIDIA. Sporozoa which form sporocysts throughout life; the entire cell is not used in the formation of spores. THE SPOROZOA 169 Order i . MYXOSPORIDIIDA. Neosporidia of amoeboid or spherical shape ; multi- nuclear. The initial free stage is passed in the cavities of the organs, or in the tissues of the host. In sporulation a definite or an indefinite number of sporo- blasts is formed, each of which gives rise to one or several spores ; the latter are provided with one or several polar capsules, which contain coiled threads like a nematocyst. Each spore gives rise to one amoeboid sporozoite. Suborder i. PIL3SNOCYSTINA. Spores with polar capsules distinctly visible when fresh. Family i. Myxidiidae. Myxosporidiida' forming two or more spores at the same time. Spores variable in form inclosing two polar capsules. Genera : Spharospora Thelohan ('92) ; Leptotheca The'l. ('95) ; CeratomyxaT\\&\. ('92) ; Myxidium Blitschli ('82) ; Sphceromyxa Thel. ('92) ; Cystodiscns Lutz ('89) : Myxosoma Thel. ('92). Family 2. Chloromyxidse . The spore has four polar capsules. Genera: Chloro- myxum Mingazzini ('90). Family 3. Myxobolidae. Adult stages very rare, ordinarily found encysted in the tissues ; usually polysporous. The spores have one or two polar capsules. Genera: Myxobolus Biitschli ('82) ; Hemieguya Thel. ('92). Suborder 2. MICROSPORIDIINA. Myxosporidiida in which the spores have but one polar capsule, which is invisible in the fresh state without the use of reagents. Family i. Nosematidce. With a bivalve spore. Genera: Nosema Na'geli ('57) (Glugea Thelohan, '92) ; Plistophora Gurley ('93) ; Thelohania Henneguy l('92)- Order 2. SARCOSPORIDIIDA. Sporozoa in which the initial stage is passed in muscle-cells of vertebrates. The form is usually elongate, tubular or oval, or sometimes spherical. It forms cysts with a double membrane, in which are formed kidney-shaped or falciform sporozoites, or else spores (?), provided with a polar capsule and projectile thread. Genera: Sarcocystis Lankester ('82). SPOROZOA INCERT^E SEDIS Amcebosporidia. Sporozoa possessing an amoeboid body, and reproducing either by division or by spore-formation after conjugation. Gene'ra : Ophryocyslis A. Schn. Serumsporidia. Sporozoa which reproduce by division (?) or by spore-formation, the sporozoites being minute oval or spherical bodies They are found in the cavities or ccelomic fluids of Invertebrates and Vertebrates. Genera: Serum- sporiditiin L. Pfeiffer ('95) ; Blanchardina Labbe ('99) ; Lymphosporidium Calkins (1900). SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY V Gurley, R. R. — The Myxosporidia, or Psorosperms of Fishes, and the Epidemics pro- duced by them. Bull. U. S. Fish Comm. XL, 1893. Labbe, A. — Recherches zoologiques, cytologiques et biologiques sur les Coccidies. Arch. d. zool. exper. et gen. (3) IV., pp. 517-654, 1896. LabbS, A. — Sporozoa. In Das Tierreich, Berlin, 1899. Leg6r, L. — Recherches sur les Gregarines. Tablettes zoologiqrtes , III., pp. 1-182, 1892. Leuckart R. — Die Parasiten des Menschen. Leipzig, 1879.' Ross. D. — On Some Peculiar Pigmented Cells found in Two Mosquitoes fed on Mala- rial Blood. Brit. Med. and Surg. Jour., 1897, pp. 1786-1788. Schneider, A. — Sur les psorospermies oviformes ou Coccidies, especes nouvelles ou peu connues. Arch. d. zool. exper. et gen. (i) IX., pp. 387-404, 1881. Siedlecki. M. — Etude cytologique et cycle evolutif de la coccidie de la seiche. Ann. d. Vlnst. Pasteur, XII., 170 THE PROTOZOA Siedlecki, M. — Ueber die geschlechliche Vermehrung der Monocystis ascidiae R. Lank. Bull. d. FAcad. d. Set. d. Cracovie, 1899. Thelohan. P. — Recherches sur les Myxosporidies. Bull. Sci. de la France et de la Belgique, XXVI, pp. 101-394, 1895. Wasielewsky, Von. — Sporozoenkunde, ein Leitfaden fiir Aerzte Tierarzte und Zoologen. Jena, 1896. CHAPTER VI THE INFUSORIA "Die Infusionsthiere gehoren in den Kreis der Protozoen. Innerhalb desselben bilden sie eine eigene und zwar die am hochsten stehende Klasse." — STEIN. 1 As was long since clearly recognized by Stein, the Infusoria are the most highly differentiated of all Protozoa and often attain a .degree of complexity which is perhaps greater than in any other cells. Their form varies considerably in the several divisions, but all are characterized by certain structural features by which they can be distinguished at a glance. All are provided with cilia which may be retained throughout life (Ciliata), or may be replaced in the adult phases by suctorial tentacles, cilia being present only during the embryonic phases (Suctoria); they possess mouth parts which are adapted for swallowing, for simple ingestion, for sucking, or which may be entirely degenerate through parasitism ; and they are provided with two kinds of nuclei, known as macronuclei and micro- nuclei. They reproduce by simple division and by budding, or rarely by spore-formation. I. THE CILIATA Among the Ciliata the arrangement of the cilia upon the body affords a character which was first used by Stein ('59), and is still retained as a means of distinguishing the subdivisions of this group. In the first and probably the most primitive type, HolotricJiida, the cilia are arranged uniformly over the entire body of the animal and show no regional differentiations (Fig. 91, A). In the second type, Heterotrichida, the cilia are uniform over the main portion of the body, while a specialized set fused into a curved series of firm vibra- tory plates, or membranelles, are found in an adoral zone about the mouth (B). In the third type, Hypotrichida, the body is flattened dorso-ventrally and the dorsal side is entirely free from cilia, while on the ventral side the cilia are frequently fused together into stiff seta- like organs, the cirri, and as in the Heterotrichida, they may form a curved line of membranelles around the mouth (C). Finally, in the Peritrichida, the highest type of this class, the cilia are reduced to one or two bands or girdles in addition to the adoral zone (D). Although, with the exception of the motile organs, no single item of structure is found here which is not occasionally met with in other 1 ('59), P- 54- 171 1/2 THE PROTOZOA classes of Protozoa, yet in no other class are they all present in a single cell. Each of the different elements thus brought together has a definite function to play in the life of the organism, and intra-cellular division of labor is developed to a high degree. Leading an active life and forced to seek food in all sorts of places, from the clearest waters to the internal fluids of various hosts, the Ciliata have acquired a very great diversity of form. The simplest and probably the most primitive forms are monaxonic, the mouth being anterior and the anus posterior (Fig. 91, A). Symmetry, how- ever, is the exception and asymmetry the rule, the latter condition arising by the gradual shifting of the mouth to a more or less well- Fig. 91. — Types of Ciliata. [BuTSCHLl.] A. Prorodon teres Ehr. ; an holotrichous form. B. Climacostomum virens Ehr. ; an hetero- trichous form. C. Pleurotricha grandis St. ; an hypotrichous form. D. Vorticella umbellaria ; a peritrichous form. z, adoral zone. defined ventral side, while the anus becomes more or less dorsal. The functional anterior end may thus be either ventral, or superior to the mouth, when the latter becomes sub-terminal. The simple monaxonic ground-type is subject to other minor variations among the Holotrichida, which point the way toward the more striking deviations among the Heterotrichida and the Hypotrichida. A fre- quent modification is the anterior prolongation of what might be con- sidered the upper lip, as in Dileptus or Lionottts (Fig. 92), where bilaterality and asymmetry are well established. The mouth becomes more and more ventral in the family Trachelinidae (Holotrichida), while in the order Hypotrichida it is always ventral and the original monaxonic structure is replaced by dorso-ventral differentiation and complete asymmetry. THE INFUSORIA 173 A. PROTOPLASMIC STRUCTURE As in all other Protozoa, the endoplasm consists of alveoli of vary- ing size and arrangement, the network being built up of plasm of greater or less density. Within the endoplasm there is a constant streaming of the granules, which varies greatly in the different species and even in the same individual under different conditions. In some / x. . 1/ N--4 Fig. 92.— Dileptus anser O. F. M. [BUTSCHLI.] m, mouth ; N, macronucleus ; t, trichocysts on the tentacle-like end. cases the course of the streaming recalls cyclosis in some plant-cells, and frequently follows a well-defined and unvarying route (Colpoda cucullus, or Paramoscium burs aria). In all cases the current seems to start from the mouth, passing backward around the cell either to the right or left, then forward and back to the mouth (Butschli). In this stream, circulating through the body of the animal, are 174 THE PROTOZOA carried food-products in various stage's of digestion and assimilation, as well as excretory products in the form of granules similar in all respects to those found in other Protozoa. Engelmann ('83) found that in one of the Vorticellidae ( Vorticella campanula) the animal is colored by diffuse green pigment, which he took to be chlorophyl, and he further showed that oxygen is generated and that the animal can assimilate like a plant, but that it is not limited to this kind of nutrition, since it also takes in solid food through the mouth. Other colored particles which are found in various kinds of Ciliata, espe- cially in those forms which subsist upon plant food, are presumably due to the coloring matter contained in the food. Schewiakoff ('89) has shown that the colored balls which appear in some cases are merely fluid drops colored with the pigment contained in Oscillaria and other vegetable cells. In many cases, also, green algal cells live as sym- bionts within the endoplasm. Le Dantec ('92) found that these cells (Zoochlorella) are apparently taken in as food and become inclosed within gastric vacuoles, the fluids of which have no effect upon them. Soon the vacuoles disappear and the algae are left free in the plasm, where they live and multiply. There are also various fats and excretory products either crystalline or granular in form. The crystals, according to Schewiakoff ('93), are granules of calcium phosphate.1 Among the pigmented inclusions of the cell must be noted the so-called " eye-spots " or stigmata, which, in some instances, are accompanied by lenticular differentiations of various kinds. These pigmented spots are, as a rule, mere heaps of granules colored either red, brown, black, or orange, and are probably the same in function as the similar products in Mastigophora. The protoplasm becomes more dense toward the periphery, and, as in the Sarcodina, it finally becomes too compact for the granules to penetrate. This outer portion is, therefore, comparable to the ectoplasm of the less differentiated Protozoa. The importance of this layer is seen in the fact that nearly all of the organs which characterize the Ciliata, including the myonemes, cilia, membranes and membranelles, the trichocysts, nematocysts, and the complex membranes and tests, are modifications of, or are produced by, the ectoplasm. In some forms the thickened plasm immediately adjoin- ing the endoplasm is distinctly marked off from the more external portions, forming a continuous layer around the entire body. This layer, which is in reality neither ectoplasm nor endoplasm, but inter- mediate between the two, is called the cortical plasm (Rindenparen- chyma, Stein), and is characterized by the reduced size and number of its vacuoles, by the absence of granules and streaming motion, and 1 Cf. p. 286, infra. THE INFUSORIA 175 by its fixity in the cell. It is occasionally thickened to form the denser ends of the body, as in the tail of Stentgr. In some cases, also, processes from the cortical plasm invade the endoplasm to surround the nucleus and hold it in a fixed position in the body (Dasytricha). The cortical plasm, furthermore, is the seat of the peculiar and characteristic offensive and defensive trichocysts. In some forms, probably representing the primitive condition, these are distributed about the body (Paramcecium\ but, even more than the cilia, they have been subject to reduction in most parts of the body until, in the majority of forms, they are restricted to a limited area, while in the Hypotrichida and Peritrichida they occur only sporadically. In Prorodon (Holotrichida), the trichocysts are found in the anterior end only, and in the family Trachelinida they are found only on the ventral side, while in Trachelius, Dileptns, etc., they are on the ventral side of the anterior process (Fig. 92). In Lionottts, they are reduced to a single line along the ventral side of the anterior process. The trichocysts are so minute that their finer structure has not been definitely made out, although a few different types have been studied (Fig. 12, C, p. 39). Rod-like forms have been seen in LoxopJiyl- Inm, Lionotus, and Strombidium, and spindle forms in Paramceciwn, Frontonia and Nassula. When protruded from the body they are, for the most part, apparently of the same size and shape as when within the ectoplasm. Occasionally when protruded, however, they have small hooks or swellings on the end (Maupas). They vary in size from three to twelve microns when within the body, but when protruded they measure from thirty to sixty microns. The cause of the protrusion is unknown ; certain reagents act as irritants and cause them to explode and throw out the long threads. Their func- tion, too, is purely conjectural, although it is generally supposed that they serve as defensive weapons. In some cases they appear to serve as weapons of offence as well, especially in those ciliates where they are limited in number to a comparatively few large ones. According to Maupas ('83), these Infusoria chase their prey and launch their trichocyst darts, which penetrate the outer coating of the victim and paralyze it, possibly through the action of some noxious fluid. Forms much larger than the hunters are frequently brought down in this way, to be swallowed either whole or piecemeal. The attack is not necessarily fatal, for the larger forms frequently revive.1 The position of the trichocysts is primarily in the cortical plasm, but they are rarely entirely immersed, being much more frequently suspended in the streaming endoplasm. They are occasionally drawn 1 See ante, p. 50. 176 THE PROTOZOA out from the cortical plasm and are then carried about in the stream. In addition to the trichocysts, some of the Ciliata carry still more effective weapons in the form of nematocysts. In Vorticclla umbel- laria (Clap. & Lach.), Engelmann described from twelve to twenty pairs of capsules, each of which contained a coiled thread which, as in the Coelenterata, could be thrown out upon irritation. The cortical plasm may be considered the inner portion of the ectoplasm, the outer portion of which forms the covering of the animal, the membrane, cuticle, or pellicle. The latter is extremely variable in thickness and in complexity. It is apparently homolo- gous with the ex- ternal membrane of ordinary animal cells, and, accord- ing to Biitschli, is formed by conden- sation of the pro- toplasmic ground substance, and, as Stein ('59) first maintained, is in no sense a secre- tion.1 Biitschli ('88), Schuberg ('87), and many others regarded it as the agglutina- tion of the outer c Fig. 93.— Coleps hirtus Ehr. [MAUPAS.] A. Side. B. One of the is rows of plates composing the test. , . . c. Division-phase. thickened lamellae of the external alveoli into a continuous membrane. In forms where the cortical plasm is absent, as in Hypotrichida, the cuticle, or, as Biitschli prefers to call it, the pellicle, forms a thin coating to the cell and lies directly upon the endoplasm. In many cases the outer protoplasm either becomes changed into, or else secretes, an external casing or house, which may be either loose or tight-fitting. This covering may be of jelly (e.g. Ophrydium\ or of chitin (e.g. Folli- culina), or of a horny product without any mineral elements (e.g. Colef>s\ In Coleps hirtus (Ehr.) the horn-like covering is tight-fitting, and composed of separate pieces, which form four girdles about the body (Fig. 93). Each girdle is composed of separate pieces, each of which is straight on one edge and serrated upon the other in such a 1 Cf. Stein ('59), p. 56. THE INFUSORIA 177 manner that, when they are put together; the serrations slightly over- lap the straight edge of the next adjacent piece, thus leaving open- ings for the protrusion of the cilia. The lower end is covered by separate pieces, which open centrally for excretion. On the anterior end, the mouth, crowned by a ring of large cilia, is protected by a set of plates with teeth-like projections, which act somewhat like the similarly arranged teeth of a sea-urchin. In a great many cases the outer body wall is marked by striations of various kinds showing the lines of insertion of the cilia. A typical example is shown in the membrane of Holophrya, one of the Holotrichida(Fig. 91, A, and 97, g}. Here the cilia are inserted in regular lines which run from the anterior to the posterior end. In other cases, as in Lem- badion (Holotrichida), the cilia are inserted on minute papillae, which lie in rows upon the cuticle with more or less distinct furrows be- tween them, thus forming secondary, but very distinct, markings in addition to the primary lines formed by the insertion points of the cilia. That the striation is due to the ciliation can be easily seen in cases where the cilia are absent from one portion of the body and pres- ent in others, as in many of the Holotrichida. Fig.$>4.— Lacrymana coronata The rows are not always straight, as in Holo- cu anc? ,Lach' [BUTSC»LI:1 •' 3 ' m, spirally wound rows of cilia. p/uya, but are variously changed through the alteration of the axial relations. The most frequent variation from the primitive condition is the spiral arrange- ment (e.g. Lacrymaria coronata, Fig. 94), where the course of the cilia has become changed by the alteration in the position of the mouth. A very curious type of striation is seen in DasytricJia ruminantum (Schuberg, '88) (Holotrichida), where the striations do not converge at the mouth as they do in the majority of forms, but in a line above it. The exception is significant, however, as showing the line of the shifting of the mouth, the path being marked by the meeting points of the converging striae (Fig. 95). The external markings were early recognized by Ehrenberg, who interpreted them as the insertion points of the cilia as described above. Stein, however, held that the markings are invariably due to the pres- ence of myonemes which form the insertion base of the cilia. Both observers were right in part, for striations in some of the Heterotri- chida and Peritrichida are due to the presence of myonemes, but in the Holotrichida, where, with one or two exceptions (Holophrya, Prorodon\ myonemes do not occur, the markings are unmistakably due to the cilia. THE PROTOZOA The myonemes are ectoplasmic differentiations which are contrac- tile in nature and are formed, according to Biitschli and Schewiakoff, from the walls of the alveoli which make up the sub-cuticular layer of the membrane. Although probably arising in the peripheral alveolar region, these threads occasionally become separated from this position and are then found in the cortical plasm or even in the endoplasm. Myonemes are most highly differentiated and are best known in the Vorticellidae, where the sudden contraction of the bell, or the instan- taneous rolling-up of the stalk, are due to their action. While the most conspicuous myonemes in Vorticclla run from the centre of the disk to the very base of the stalk, Entz ('91) has described additional fibrils which have a similar but less important function. According A B C D Fig. 95. — Supposed change of position of the mouth in Ciliata. [BUTSCHLI.J A. Original position (as in Holophrya), B. The mouth has become elongated (as in Enchelys or Spa.thid.ium). C. Similar stage from the ventral side. D. The mouth has become closed be- hind, leaving the opening away from the body extremity. The markings on the membrane now meet in the line represented by the original mouth-slit (e.g. in Glaucoma). to this observer there are two sets of myonemes, one internal, the other external. Each set includes two groups of myonemes, one cir- cular in its course, the other longitudinal. The external layer, observed by Lachmann ('56) and Stein ('59, '67) but denied by many, is formed of a large, single fibre composed of fibrillae, which winds spirally about the bell from the junction of the peduncle to the centre of the disk. It is this myoneme, Entz maintains, which gives the annulate appearance to the bell, and, like a muscle-fibre, it is charac- terized by fine transverse striations. A second circular set is formed by another single fibre, which, however, is confined to the peristome disk, and is located deep in the ectoplasm (Fig. 91, D}. This fibre takes only a few spiral turns at the base of the elevated disk and around the edge of the collar, and functions as a sphincter-muscle to close over the disk. Two sets of longitudinal myonemes complete the muscular system. Of these, the external set, lying between the two circular myonemes, consists of fine fibres running from the peduncle to the THE INFUSORIA 179 disk where their course is radial. The largest and most important of all of the myonemes are those forming the fourth set. These are longitudinal muscle-fibres of considerable thickness running from the centre of the disk radially toward the periphery, then continuing down the sides of the bell as far as the ciliary girdle ( Wimperring), where they leave the wall of the body and come together to form the thick muscle-strand of the stalk. The latter highly contractile organ consists of a wall and of the central, contractile strands which are bathed with a fluid contained within the walls of the stalk. The wall itself, according to Entz, but contrary to Biatschli, is a continuation of the living wall of the bell, in which membrane and underlying mus- A Fig. 96. — ?,oothamnium arbuscula Ehr. [ENTZ.] A. Lower portion of main trunk. B. One ot the branches of the main trunk, a, axoneme ; /, spasmoneme ; s, spironeme. cular structures can be distinguished, as in the main portion of the body. Biitschli, on a less substantial basis, described the stalk as a secretion similar to the stalks of the Mastigophora and Sarcodina, and chitinous in composition. The main strand within the stalk is formed by the collection of the strands of the inner longitudinal myonemes, and is covered by a delicate sheath which separates it from the fluid or gelatinous matter surrounding it. Biitschli regards this sheath as a continuous coat from the alveolar layer of the bell. The strand has three threads which Entz calls spasmoneme, spironeme, and axoneme (Fig. 96). The fibres of the first run to the base of the stalk. The other two are closely connected, and both are made up of microsomes, which Entz described as nucleus-like granules (karyophans} surrounded by an ovoid matrix (cytopkan}. These granules, so conspicuous in the stalks of Vorticella, evidently correspond to the Elementar-Granula (Greeff, '71) or cyto-microsomes. Entz figured them as arranged in i8o THE PROTOZOA rows like a string of beads. Without going deeply into the subject, which is far from settled, it will suffice here to state that two views are now held as to the seat of contractility in the stalks of Vorticella. One set of observers hold that the outer membrane of the stalk is the contractile portion, and that the contained thread merely counteracts the force of the membrane, which tends to contract and roll up the stalk. In other words, the myonemes of the spasmoneme are regarded as elastic and not as contractile fibrils, at rest when the stalk is coiled, active when the bell is extended (Cohn, '62 ; Metschmkoff , '63 ; Rouget, d a Fig. 97. — Myonemes and cilia. [METSCHNIKOFF, BiJTSCHLl, and JOHNSON.] a, b, d, e. Cuticle and myonemes of Stentor cceruleus. d. More highly magnified piece of myoneme. g. Optical section through the body wall of Holophrya discolor. '61 ; Schaaffhausen, '68; Entz, '91). Entz described the membrane of the stalk and the spasmoneme as antagonistic elements. The former, which stretches out while at rest and contracts when irritated, opposes the latter, which acts in the reversed manner. The axoneme he re- garded as a sort of nerve-centre. The opponents of this view hold that the rolling of the stalk is accomplished by the contraction of the muscle-like spasmoneme (Stein '67, Clap. & Lachmann '58, Engelmann '76, Butschli '88, etc.). The myonemes lie in minute canals according to Butschli ('88) and Schewiakoff ('89) ; in direct contact with the plasm according to John- son ('93) and Entz ('91), and they probably vary in position in differ- ent forms. The structure and position of a myoneme in the ectoplasm can be more easily seen from the accompanying figure than from a description (Fig. 97). THE INFUSORIA l8l Other contractile elements are occasionally found : the most remarkable, perhaps, is the peculiar muscular band which surrounds the peristome of Bursaria trnncatella. This highly differentiated muscular organ, which functions as a sphincter, is, like the myonemes, derived from the alveolar layer immediately below the pellicle. The ectoplasm appears throughout to be the seat of motion. Not only are the contractile myonemes differentiations of this important layer, but the cilia and all of their modifications are likewise derived from it. The cilia themselves appear to be mere prolongations of the alveolar layer. They are minute, probably of similar diameter throughout, and except for regional differentiation in the vicinity of the mouth, are of uniform length. As a rule, they are inserted upon minute elevations or papillae on the cuticle and appear to be connected by minute fibrils with the myonemes. The finer structure of the cilia has not been satisfactorily made out, but the present results tend to the view that they are simple, firm threads without differentiations. Unlike flagella, they act in unison, and their motion is that of a paddle rather than a lash, as in flagella. Jensen ('93) has figured the absolute lifting power of the ciliary apparatus of Paramcecium at 0.00158 milli- grammes, or nine times the weight of the animal. The cilia are grouped together in various ways, forming more or less complex motile organs. These are rarely seen in Holotrichida, but in the other orders they may be pointed aggregates (cirri), plate-like vibratile organs (mem- branelles), or broad, undulating membranes. All of these modifica- tions are found in the Hypotrichida, where the motile apparatus is especially characteristic. The arched dorsal surface is without cilia, but occasionally holds a varying number of bristles which have, possibly, a sensory function. On the flat, ventral side of the most primitive forms of this order, the cilia are very generally distributed (Peritromus, Fig. 1 1 3, J5), but in the more differentiated forms they are reduced in number, and modified into cirri, membranes, and mem- branelles. In many forms they may be entirely absent, the only motile apparatus being the membranelles on the ventral side about the mouth. These form the adoral zone, which stretches from the mouth forward on the left side of the peristome, and as far as the dorsal anterior region. In some cases a row of cilia stretches along the floor of the peristome parallel with the membranelles, a single cilium opposite each mem- branelle. The right border of the peristome (Fig. 98) is continued into a vibratile membrane, and close to the left of this and running parallel with it is another row of cilia (praeoral cilia poc\ In the centre of the peristome is a second undulating membrane, the endoral membrane (em}, which passes downward and into the pharynx, and this, also, is sometimes accompanied by a row of cilia even into the pharynx (endoral cilia eo). 182 THE PROTOZOA Cirri, membranelles, and membranes are each striated, and when treated with certain reagents (e.g. gold chloride, Maupas), can be reduced to separate fibres which are similar to cilia. The simplest of these aggregations are the cirri. These bundles of threads are usually pointed, and either curved or straight, forming the Griffeln und Hakcn of Ehrenberg. A simple condition is seen in the tail-like process of Urocentrum, which has a distinctly fibrillar structure and can be readily reduced to a brush of very fine hairs (Fig. 99). Although the striated appear- ance and the reduction to the component fibrils make it prob- able that cirri arise by the fusion of cilia, an objection is met in the fact that their de- ^__ -n MA \ * velopment, after division, shows \-~em no such origin. On the con- }_£ o trary, they arise from the ecto- plasm as cirri and not as cilia. This objection, however, seems 2 hardly sufficient to counter- \—'1)0 C • balance the evidence in favor of the concrescence theory, evidence which is strengthened by the position of the cirri along the lines of the cilia- markings. The membranelles are flat plates of striated appearance usually in the form of tri- angles, squares, or parallelo- grams. Each membranelle is inserted in a furrow below Fig. 98. — Schematic hypotrichous ciliate. az.adoral zone; c, ventral cirri ; <>»z, endoral mem- which IS a basal Stripe of brane; eo, endoral cilia; pm, praoral membrane ; po, thickened protoplasm COntinU- paroral cilia ; /„, praeoral alia. ^ with ^ longitudinal dl_ • iary markings (Heterotrichida). Like the cirri, they can be readily reduced to component fila- ments resembling cilia, and there is, therefore, every reason to suppose that the membranelles which form such a characteristic differential for all orders save the Holotrichida, are merely the differ- entiated portions of the ciliary rows.1 The basal stripes of the membranelles, which are spirally arranged upon the peristome, are in turn inserted, in some cases at least, in a thick fibrous strand which 1 Johnson ('93) alone regards the membranelles in Stentor as endoplasmic in origin. THE INFUSORIA 183 runs around the peristome connecting the series, and possibly form- ing a nervous organ (Delage, '96; Moore, '93). The undulating membranes, finally, which are almost always con- fined to the oral region, and like the membranelles chiefly concerned with food-taking, have probably a similar origin, although the con- nection with the cilia is less apparent. They are frequently, as in the Hypotrichida, placed deep in the vestibule, but in many forms they are confined to the pharynx itself, as in many of the Holo- trichida. In addition to cilia, membranelles, and membranes, the ectoplasm has other modifications, such as pseudopodia (e.g. Stentor} and tenta- cles. The pseudopodia are used for anchoring the animal, and are produced at the posterior end by the so-called foot-disk (Johnson, '93). The cortical plasm gives rise to these processes, and also to the peculiar tentacle-like appendages found in some forms. In Actinobo- lus (Fig. 100) these pseudopodial tentacles are particularly well known through the complete study made by Entz ('82). Here the threads pass out between the cilia and not infrequently reach a length of twice or even three times the !__»»• TI j.1 i r i '• body diameter. The threads are of nearly uni- form thickness, with blunt or slightly knobbed ends (Entz). These tentacles, while occasion- ally stiff and unyielding, can be shortened or lengthened, or drawn into the body in a manner surprisingly suggestive of pseudo- . ' ... . r . Fig. 99. — Urocentrum turbo podia, while the protective and offensive func- o. F. M. [BUTSCHLI.] tion is shown by the presence of trichocysts at their extremities. Similar tentacles are found in Mesodinium and Ileonema (see Fig. 115). While the ectoplasm is devoted to the functions of motion and irri- tability, the endoplasm is charged with digestion and reproduction. Thus the membranelles and membranes are important in creating the current which brings the food particles ; the trichocysts are occasion- ally developed as food-killing organs, and these, with the mouth, vestibule, and pharynx, are ectoplasmic in origin. While all these special modifications are developed for the pur- pose of food-getting, the endoplasm, with its digestive processes, shows but little advance, so far as can be made out, over the already complicated endoplasm in the less highly organized forms. Simi- lar food substances are treated in similar gastric vacuoles, and the products of assimilation are carried about in the plasm by similar cyclosis, while indigestible remains are excreted in the same way. The Protozoa thus offer in the most striking manner an example of 1 84 THE PROTOZOA how species may have originated through structural adaptations of the parts (ectoplasm) that are in direct contact with the environment. The mouth parts, which are functionally the beginnings of the diges- tive system, are formed by the invagination of a limited portion of Fig. 100. — Actinobolus radians St. the ectoplasm in a manner analogous to the formation of the stomo- daeum of Metazoa. The peristome is the beginning of the mouth depression, becoming more and more deeply depressed as the mouth region is reached. It is not present in all forms, the mouth in its original position probably being anterior and terminal in the monaxonic THE INFUSORIA 185 body, and leading by a mere passage into the endoplasm below. Mouthless forms are known, but these have degenerated through parasitism and are not primitive (Opalinidae). In the majority of forms the mouth is displaced from the original terminal position and has become ventral and central. Biitschli maintains that this change in the position of the mouth is brought about by the gradual shifting from the anterior end, as shown by the meeting point of the lines of ciliary markings. As previously indicated, the original course of these lines is from the anterior to the posterior end, but in numerous transitional forms in which the mouth has a more or less ventral position, the markings become curved to agree with the changed position, while the course which the mouth is supposed to have taken is shown by the converging lines (Fig. 95). In almost all cases the mouth is not in direct communication with the endoplasm, but is separated from the latter by a longer or shorter pharynx, oesophagus, or gullet, which frequently bears cilia, mem- branes, or membranelles. The oesophagus is likewise an ectoplasmic invagination, as is also a second oesophageal apparatus, found in some forms (Vorticellidae), where the mouth leads into a comparatively large ciliated or membraned space, known as the vestibule (Fig. 101, C, ./?), and this leads into the oesophagus or gullet proper, which, in turn, communicates with the endoplasm. This space begins as a wide tube and gradually narrows down to a more or less narrow aperture or constriction at the oesophagus. The anus and the contractile vacuole, in some forms, open to the exterior through the vestibule. In some of the Holotrichida, the region about the pharynx is strengthened by accessory apparatus developed in the cortical layer, which in this region is greatly thickened and which in some cases contains secretions in the form of bars arranged in a peculiar basket structure (A, B}. The membranelles which surround the mouth are usually in motion, as are the membranes and cilia which extend into the vestibule or oesophagus. Even while the animal is lying quiet, the membra- nelles continue their active vibrations, keeping a constant current of water toward the mouth. This current brings a supply of bacteria, diatoms, algae of various kinds, rotifers of small size, or parts of animals undergoing disintegration, flagellates, etc. A distinction can be made here between herbivorous and carnivorous forms, although the differences can hardly extend to structural adaptations, unless it be, perhaps, in some carnivorous forms, where special weapons of offence (the trichocysts) are found. Probably all forms are more or less omnivorous and make little or no selection of food. The food particles are thrown by the current of the membranelles into the peristomial depression and thence into the vestibule or 1 86 THE PROTOZOA oesophagus, until they come in contact with the endoplasm at the base of the latter. Here they are readily absorbed by the endoplasm, in which, together with a small amount of water, they are confined in a small gastric vacuole. The vacuole enlarges by the constant addition of new material, until it is caught up in the current of the endoplasm and dragged away. In this improvised " stomach " it is slowly digested, a new drop being formed in the meantime at the mouth opening. If food is abundant, the animal may become filled with these gastric vacuoles. The liquid of the vacuole is, at first, simply water, like the surrounding medium, but gradually becomes acid through osmosis in the plasm, and the digestible substances are D Fig. 101. — Buccal apparatus. [BUTSCHLl.] A, B. Nassula aurea Ehr. A. From the ventral side. B. The buccal apparatus strongly magnified. C. Urostyla grandis Ehr. D. Vorticella nebulifera O. F. M. slowly dissolved, the residue being cast to the exterior through the anus. Unlike the mouth, the anus, as a rule, is a simple opening in the outer wall (Maupas, '83 ; Butschli, '88), although Stein ('67) described an anal tube in certain forms (Nyctotherus). In the Heterotrichida it is sub-terminal in position. In the Hypotrichida it is never ter- minal, but usually dorsal, and toward the left edge. In the Peritri- chida, especially in the Vorticellidae, the anus opens into the vestibule. B. CONTRACTILE VACUOLES A certain amount of water is taken in with the food through the mouth, and at the same time (as in those cases where the mouth is THE INFUSORIA I87 absent) by absorption through the body wall, and it is the function of the contractile vacuole to get rid of the surplus. This organ is variously complicated by the development of a more or less extensive series of canals, which empty in a common excretory vacuole. Always situated in the cortical plasm, the con- tractile vacuoles are fixed in position and com- municate with the exterior at systole by a permanent aperture, which, however, becomes covered internally during filling or diastole. They vary in number from one to a hundred, or even more, and are absent, apparently, in only one form (Ofalina), although Vejdovsky ('92) describes contractile vacuoles in a closely allied form, Monodontophrya longissima, while even in Opalina the reminiscence of the vacu- ole is seen in the remnants of the feeding canals (Delage, '96). In its simplest form the vacuole is single and terminal, a condition which may be found in each of the four orders. When there are more than one, they are grouped around the original vacuole in a ter- minal position, or arranged along one or more lines upon the dorsal side. In Discophrya and //tf//z/0//^77#(Holotrichida) there is no regular vesicle, but a long contracting canal which runs the length of the body. Spirostomum (Heterotrichida) has a terminal vesicle, with one long feeding canal, and from this the canal system is developed in a variety of ways. Thus there is a vesicle with two feeding canals in Climacostomum (Fig. 91, B), one terminal vesicle and four feeding canals in Urocentrnm. In Stentor there is a single vesicle near the peristome, with two feeding canals, one of which runs to the end of the body, while the ole (») emptying through a ,, i i • i T> i l°nl canal into the vestibule ; other runs around the peristome edge. Fabre- Oi the oesophagus ; «, the nu- Dumergue ('89) holds that canals, for the most cieus. part invisible, are present in all ciliates. This is certainly true in Frontonia, where there are one or two vesicles on one side and an immense number of feeding canals, which anasto- mose and branch to form a complicated network, involving the entire body. In some forms the vesicle communicates with the exterior directly, but it may be complicated by the formation of ducts or reservoirs. In the holotrichous form, Lembadion, the vesicle lies Fig. 102. — Anterior end ot Ehn c, the reservoir of the vacu- 1 88 THE PROTOZOA dorsally in the middle of the body, but is connected with the terminal aperture by a long canal. In the Peritrichida there are one or two vesicles, which empty by contraction into special reservoirs, and these, in turn, empty into the oesophagus (Fig. 102). According to Delage ('96) the contraction of the vesicle is brought about by the contractility of the surrounding cortical plasm. Rhum- bler ('98) has shown, however, that the contained water may so affect the plasm that it becomes differentiated like ectoplasm, and this gives some substantial basis for the view that a special membrane surrounds the vacuole. There is no evidence, however, to show that this modi- fied protoplasm acts like a sphincter. Biatschli holds that the vesicle contracts through a mechanical force exerted upon the thin plasmic layer between the vesicle and the opening of the excretory pore by the pressure of the filling vacuole and the turgor of the cell. At the completion of the diastole the pressure becomes too great for the lamella, and the latter is ruptured, allowing the contained fluid to pass to the exterior. C. THE NUCLEUS The nuclei of the Infusoria show some of the most striking structural characteristics connected with the Protozoa. Here there is a differentiation of the nuclear material into two forms, a larger macronucleus, and a very much smaller micronucleus. With the single exception of Polykrikos (Dinoflagellidia), this differentiation of the nuclei is found nowhere outside of the present group. The functions of the two kinds of nuclei are supposed to be respectively vegetative and reproductive (Butschli), but this distinction is, perhaps, too sweeping. Julin ('93) held that the macronucleus stands not only for nutrition, movement, sensation, and regeneration, but for asexual division as well, in fact is a " somatic nucleus," while the micronucleus functions only as a sexual nucleus. There may be one or many of each kind in each cell. The macronucleus, which is invariably present, recalls the nucleus of tissue cells. It is usually single, and, lying in the endoplasm, it may be carried about with the flowing granules, or maintained in a permanent position in the cortical plasm, or by processes from this plasm (e.g. Isotricha). Its form is quite variable and has little significance for systematic work, for in the same species under certain conditions it may even become amoeboid (Loeb & Hardesty, '95). The usual form is spherical, but it may be elongated into an oval, or into a flattened rod which may be curved or straight, or it may be divided into small pieces resembling a string of beads, connected by a membrane (Fig. 103). It is always provided with a membrane (Maupas), but the chromatin contained within it is vari- THE INFUSORIA 189 ously distributed. The vesicular structure, in which the nuclear substance is so distributed as to leave more or less space filled with "nuclear sap," is almost never seen, the macronucleus appearing solid and completely filled with chromatin. Biitschli described the finer structure as almost invariably alveolar, the meshes correspond- ing to those of the surrounding plasm. The entire network stains deeply with the nuclear dyes, but at certain stages, especially during division, distinct fine lines can be made out connecting the D JVL F Fig. 103. — Types of macronuclei. [SAVILLE KENT.] A. Macro- and micronucleus of Loxodes rostrum O. F. M. B. Of Nyctotherus cordiformis Leidy. C. Macronucleus of Plagiotoma lumbrici Duj. D. Dendrosoma radians S. K., a young nucleus. E. Dendrosoma radians S. K. F. Stentor polymorphus Ehr. G. Stylonychia mytilus O. F. M. H. The same in division. N, the macronucleus ; n, the micronucleus. chromatin granules, and corresponding to the linin reticulum of most nuclei. In some cases (e.g. Loxophylhim} a permanent spireme is present, as in the nucleus of cells frdm the salivary gland of Chironomus larvae, and is transversely striated, indicating disks which Balbiani ('90) thought are alternately chromatin and linin (Fig. 104). In many cases there are internal modifications of the nuclear material forming so-called "nucleoli," although there is a possibility that these structures are similar to the intranuclear bodies found in Mastigophora. In many macronuclei a peculiar division of the organ is made by a igo THE PRO7OZOA split, which the Germans call a Kernspalt and the French a fente. While this peculiar feature of the nucleus has not been explained, what may be an important light has been thrown upon it by Bal- biani ('95), who described the appearance as due to the presence of two materials within the nuclei, one of which is chromatin, the other, achromatic material or archoplasm. This interpretation, however, cannot be accepted as final. While the macronuclei are, as a rule, single in number, the micro- nuclei are often multiple. Probably all Ciliata have at -least one micro- nucleus, although the small size and the extreme difficulty in staining sometimes render it hard to find. In one case at least (Opalina rana- rum) there is only one kind of nu- cleus. The number of micronuclei is usually greater where the macro- nucleus is elongate, and especially where it is beaded (Stcntor, Spiro- stomum, etc.). As a rule the micro- nuclei are closely attached to the membrane of the macronucleus, occupying a minute indentation in the latter, but in some cases they are well separated. In form they are round, ellipsoidal, or spindle- shaped, but the form varies with the nuclear activity, and does not mean much in itself. Their longest axis measures from i /u to 10 /x, and like the macronuclei, they are covered with a distinct membrane, while the chromatin is usually massed at . — LoxophyllummeleagrisQ>.f.^A. Some part of the nucleus. In Cer- D Fig. [BALBIANI.] tain cases the appearance is like A. Vegetative nuclei with chromatin in the ., c 4-u i vu *u form of a permanent spireme. B.C,D. The that °f the macronudeUS With the same in division. chromatin in the form of a densely packed reticulum, giving to it a mas- sive appearance. Here two distinct portions, the chromatin and achromatin, can be made out (Fig. 105). Division of the nuclei takes place by mitosis in the micronuclei, and, THE INFUSORIA IQI as a rule, by amitosis in the macronuclei. The latter is the simpler ; in many spherical or elliptical nuclei the structure merely draws out and segments into two equal parts. It is more or less complicated, however, in different macronuclei, until well-developed mitosis replaces simple division {e.g. SpirocJiond}. There is reason to regard the sim- ple division of the larger nuclei as the mere degeneration of mitosis, by a process in which the various stages have gradually disappeared until only the preliminary stages of such division are to be found. These preliminary stages are seen in the transformation of the reticu- lum of chromatin into thread-like masses, which recall the spireme of D Fig. 105. — Mitotic division of the nuclei of Spirochona and Paramcecium. [R. HERTWIG.] A-C. Macronucleus of Spirochona with well-developed pole plates. D-H. Different stages in division of the micronucleus of Paramascium. higher cells ; the threads are then divided across into equal parts. In Spirochona, however, the process of division is strikingly similar to mitosis in Metazoa (Fig. 105, B, C}. Division of the micronuclei is accompanied by the formation of polar attraction-spheres, and by the rearrangement of chromatin into chromosomes. Before division, the micronucleus swells to nearly twice its size during resting stages (Hertwig, '77), while the granu- lar chromatin begins to collect in lines — at first equally thick, but later concentrated in the equatorial region (Fig. 105, D-H}. Divi- sion then takes place through the centre. I 92 THE PROTOZOA D. ENCYSTMENT The phenomenon of encystment may be seen in the Ciliata as in all other groups of the Protozoa. It occurs when the animal is in danger of drying, in some cases before division, in others, for the purpose of digesting a full meal. The cilia are drawn in, the mouth and peri- stome disappear, the contained body-granules are voided, and a gelati- nous secretion is poured out from the ectoplasm. The secretion soon hardens, becoming chitinous. The vacuole continues to pulsate for some time, and the secretion forms a liquid layer about the animal under the cyst. The cysts are variously diversified with spines and processes of different kinds, and are occasionally multiple, the spaces between the cysts being filled with water (Fig. 17, B, C, F, p. 47). E. REPRODUCTION Reproduction among the Ciliata takes place almost exclusively by simple division or fission. It is practically the same for all forms, the variations being of minor importance. The nuclei first divide, new mouth parts are developed in the posterior half, and then the cell divides. The first indication of division in Stentor, for example, is a rift in one side of the animal below the adoral zone. This rift rapidly develops motile organs (membranelles), and acquires the full length of the lower daughter-individual. The nuclei in the meantime divide, and the original animal draws out, leaving a slender foot for the upper or anterior cell, and a swollen portion for the pharyngeal region of the second individual. The new adoral zone is completely formed before actual division; the steps in the process are shown in the accompany- ing diagram from Johnson ('93) (Fig. 106). The new contractile vacu- ole, according to him, arises de novo in .S. cceruleus, and by a dilatation of the longitudinal canal in .S". rceselii. The new vacuole thus formed remains in connection with the longitudinal canal, the upper part of which becomes drawn out with the torsion of the adoral zone to form the much-discussed ring-canal discovered by Lachmann. In some forms, as in Spirochona, division simulates budding, un- equal division giving rise to mother- and daughter-cells. When division takes place within the cyst, the various mouth parts may or may not first be absorbed, but in all cases the vacuole still continues to pulsate. Here, as a rule, division is double, resulting in broods of four which escape as embryos, and gradually grow into the parent form. This condition closely simulates spore-formation, which results when, as in Ofialina, the number of divisions within the cyst reaches three, four, five, or six. Nowhere among the Protozoa has the process of conjugation been so thoroughly studied in connection with the life-history of the organ- THE INFUSORIA 193 ism as in the Ciliata. Worked out first by Biitschli and Engelmann in 1876, it has since been carefully studied by numerous observers, and the conditions preliminary to conjugation, during, and subsequent to it have been made known in a great variety of forms representing all divisions of the class. Biitschli and Engelmann early recognized that conjugation is necessary for continued life activity of the organ- ism, and came to the conclusion, which has been fully confirmed by subsequent observers, that conjugation is a process of rejuvenation or a renewal of vitality, the need of which is shown by the reduced size Fig. 106. — Diagrams to illustrate the division of Stentor rceselh. [JOHNSON.] y, the vacuole ; A", the ring canal. and general degenerate condition of the organism prior to conjuga- tion. Maupas ('89), in his classical work on conjugation among Infu- soria, found that the number of generations which may be formed from one conjugating period to the next varies with the species, but is usually between three hundred and four hundred and fifty. He found, furthermore, that certain conditions are necessary for conjugation. These conditions are : (i) maturity of the organisms, i.e. forms which have just conjugated will not again conjugate until after a certain number of generations ; (2) partial lack of food, i.e. if plenty of food is present, conjugation will not take place even though the individuals are well along in degeneration ; (3) diverse ancestry, i.e. the conju- gants must come from different ancestral conjugants. 194 THE PROTOZOA The two conjugants fuse either temporarily or permanently, and the external structures, such as the membranelles, are absorbed. If the fusion is temporary, as in the majority of forms, the two ecto- plasms fuse at or near the mouth parts, and a protoplasmic bridge is formed between the two organisms. The two organisms then become sluggish, and rest for a considerable time upon the bottom without movement of any kind. They ultimately separate and begin to divide. The micronuclei play the most important part in conjugation. Each divides two or more times to form four or more daughter-nuclei, some of which de- generate, while one divides again, one half to fuse with a similarly derived nu- cleus of the other organism, while the other half remains as the receptive nu- cleus, or the female pronnclcns. The two conjugating nu- clei cannot be distin- guished from those which degenerate, but are apparently only those which lie nearest the bridge joining the two organisms. Mean- while the macro- nucleus undergoes complete degenera- tion, breaking up into a number of pieces, which are gradually absorbed by the proto- plasm. The new macronucleus is formed by the enlargement of a daughter-micronucleus derived from the fusion nucleus. Hoyer('99), however, asserts that in Colpidinm colpoda it forms by the union of two daughter-nuclei. When there are two or more micronuclei in each conjugant, the process is repeated for each of them, although it is not known whether this holds when, as in Stcntor, the number reaches sixty or seventy. In a few cases (Vorticellidae) the conjugants are of diverse size Fig. 107. — Conjugation in Epistylis umbellaria Greeff. [GREEFF.] M, macrogamele ; m, microgametes. THE INFUSORIA 195 The larger form or macrogamete is usually a normal-sized individual, although in some cases it is somewhat larger than the ordinary cells (Zoothammum). The microgametes, on the other hand, are con- siderably smaller, and from four to eight are formed by each cell. These never develop a stalk, but leave the parent colony, and swim about by means of the ring of cilia around the lower pole. They finally come in contact with the macrogamete and fuse with it, the union taking place at the lower end of the attached organism, and near the insertion point of the stalk (Fig. 107). II. THE SUCTORIA The Suctoria differ decidedly from the Ciliata, from which they have undoubtedly sprung. With the exception of Hypocoma (Fig. 115, C ), which remains ciliated throughout life, the Suctoria possess cilia only during the embryonic stages. They are, for the most part, sedentary forms, and grow upon a chitinous peduncle, which is at- tached at the lower end to some foreign object. The upper end of the peduncle is hollowed out into a bowl, within which the animal lies. Owing to its attached mode of life, and to the equal pressure on all sides, the general form of the animal is spherical or radially symmetrical. In some cases there is a well-defined membrane, but the various students of the group are not agreed as to its structure. It is never striated, as in the Ciliata, and there is no cortical plasm. The endoplasm shows no differentiations other than the usual food granules or assimilation products common to all Protozoa. An essential point of difference from the ciliate structure is the presence of tentacles, which, in the majority of Suctoria, are the only motile appendages of the adult. In many respects they are similar to the tentacles of Actinobolus, Ilconema, and Mesodinium (Fig. 115), but differ in the very important fact that they are hollow, while the extremities bear the mouth openings. There are two general types of tentacles : one, according to Bu't- schli, captures prey, while the other devours it. Of the latter forms, there are also two types. One is long and broad, and, like a thorn, pointed at the extremity ; the other is nearly uniform in diameter and flattened at the top, or hollowed out into a cup-like sucking organ (Fig. 1 08). These are distinguished as the styliform and capitate tentacles (Delage). Both sets of tentacles are hollow, and their lumena open at the ends. There is a difference of opinion, however, in regard to their inner structure and function. Biitschli holds that some of them are solid, and others hollow. He maintains that, in the solid forms, the internal portion is formed of endoplasm, which is continuous with the inner plasm of the cell. Delage claims that they 196 are all hollow. The function of the endoplasm, according to Biitschli, differs in the styliform and the capitate tentacles. In the latter, the prey is retained by the sucking disk at the extremity while the endo- plasm within the tube meantime works up and down like a pump- piston, and a vacuum being thus formed, the cuticle of the prey is burst, and the fluid endoplasm flows down the tentacle canal to the endoplasm of the captor, where it is digested. Such an explanation of the action of these tentacles is regarded by most observers as extremely doubtful. Delage finds no motion in the endoplasm during feeding, save in the rhythmic pulsations of the contractile vacuole, an organoid which Eismond ('90) believed is the cause of the suction. The excretion of water from the vacuole, he argued, creates a semi-vacuum in the protoplasm, and the pressure Fig. 108. —Tentacles of Suctoria. [R. HERTWIG.] A. Different types of styliform or piercing tentacles. B. Capitate and piercing tentacles. from without forces food or loose particles, etc., through the tentacle openings to the endoplasm. This explanation, although somewhat fanciful, is certainly as plausible as the principle of the pump, but the matter must remain for the present as one of the many unsolved problems connected with this group. In some cases (Trichophrya angulata) the tentacles are apparently unnecessary for food-taking, as Dangeard ('90) found that particles are occasionally engulfed, as in the Rhizopoda, at any point of the naked body. In the styliform tentacles, on the other hand, the sharp points pierce the membrane of the prey, while the endoplasm contained within the tentacle possibly flows into the prey, whose endoplasm is digested in situ. In some cases they appear to have a paralyzing effect upon other forms, and ciliates coming in contact with them have been seen to stop their movements as though stunned. THE INFUSORIA 197 In all cases the tentacles are remarkably like pseudopodia, and may change their form and their position, and may even be entirely with- drawn into the body, to reappear, possibly, at some other place. Some forms have the power of withdrawing their tentacles and developing cilia, which may be retained for a longer or shorter Fig. 109. — Dendrosoma radians Ehr. [SAVILLE KENT.] n, nucleus. period. In some cases the tentacles distinctly originate in the endo- plasm, and penetrate the membrane (Hertwig, '76; Ishikawa, '96). The nuclei, like those of the Ciliata, are of two kinds, macro- and micronuclei. The former are little different from the macronuclei of the more generalized Ciliata, while very little is known about the latter. In the colony-form Dendrosoma, where the many branches suggest a hydroid colony, the macronucleus extends through all the 198 THE PROTOZOA branches and trunks, penetrating the entire system, like the coenosarc of a hydroid (Fig. 109). The contractile vacuole never becomes so complicated as in some Ciliata, but consists, usually, of a single vesicle, which may be surrounded by a circle of small vacuoles emptying into it. In some cases there is a short excretory duct leading from the vesicle to the excretory pore in the membrane, which, as in the Ciliata, is a per- manent opening. These animals en- cyst only for protec- tion, never, apparently, for reproduction. As in the Ciliata, the pro- cess consists of the secretion of a chitinous mantle about the cell, the tentacles being withdrawn into the body. Reproduction is almost invariably by simple division, which may be either equal or partial (budding). In the simplest cases the upper portion of the cell is constricted off, and moves away from the lower portion, which remains upon its stalk (/W0/>/rrj'rt, Spir- ophtya, Urnu/a, etc.). Fig. no. — Exogenous budding in Ephelota BtitsMiatta Tshi. The detached part de- N, nucleus. velops cilia and, after a longer or shorter free- swimming period, settles down, loses its cilia, and secretes a stalk. Partial division, or budding, may be either endogenous or exogenous. The latter is the simpler; an individual prepares as for division, but instead of dividing into two equal portions, a number of papillae appear at the outer surface, each becomes a bud, receiving a portion of the nucleus (Fig. no). Endogenous division arises by the in vagi- nation of such a -budding area, while the walls surrounding it grow THE INFUSORIA 199 together above the developing buds, which, when ripe, break through the birth-opening left in the covering membrane (Fig. 1 1 1). In some cases the buds are multiple, again single, and a number may develop at the same time within the brood-sac (Acineta, OpJiryodendron}. The embryos thus formed are variously ciliated in the different genera. In some they are holotrichous, in others hypotrichous, and in others peritrichous (c, d\ Fig. in. — Endogenous budding in Suctoria. [BuxsCHLi.] A-B. Two stages in the formation of the bud in Tokophrya quadripartita Cl. and Lach. c. The swarm-spore liberated. C. Buds in Acineta tuberosa Ehr. d. A swarm-spore liberated. Conjugation occurs here as in the Ciliata, but the process rests upon the single observations of Maupas, who shows, however, that it differs in no essential features from that already described. III. INTER-RELATIONS OF THE INFUSORIA In searching for the origin of the Ciliata, the naturalists of thirty years ago had an apparent advantage, in that the supposed ciliated girdle of the Dinoflagellidia offered a direct transition to the peritrichous Ciliata, which, accordingly, were regarded as coming from the flagellate stem at a comparatively late date. Unfortunately for the theory, however, it was ascertained by Biitschli ('85) and others that the girdle of cilia is only a vibrating flagellum in the transverse groove. In other directions the search for the origin of these forms has been almost equally vain. The singularly con- servative structure which the ciliate body presents leaves but little clue to their ancestry. The universal presence of macro- and micro- nuclei is paralleled by only one other known case, the almost universal reproduction by transverse division is met with elsewhere but rarely. The sole possibility which presents itself is that the 200 THE PROTOZOA inf usorian stem was derived from the flagellate at a very early period, and that the side branch became progressively differentiated until the well-marked characteristics of to-day distinguish the Infusoria as an entirely independent group. The first forms to diverge from the flagellate stem may have been like the type described by Cienkowsky, under the generic name of Multicilia (Fig. 112, A), a form with a number of long flagella. It is thought by Butschli that the Ciliata might have been derived from such generalized forms by progressive increase, with shortening of the motile elements, until cilia were the Fig. 112. — A. Multicilia lacustris Lauterb. [LAUTERBORN.] B. Pyrsonympha vertens Leidy. [PORTER.] x, the vibrating band in the inner plasm. outcome. There is no close connection, however, between cilia and flagella, such as exists between the flagella and the pseudopodia. Other forms, more or less similar to Multicilia, have been described by various observers, so that the hypothesis of Butschli is not without warrant. Among these forms are Grassia, TrichonympJia, Leidyonella, Lophomonas, Pyrsonympha, etc., which are placed by some among the Flagellidia (Delage), by others among the Ciliata (Butschli). Another point of view has been based upon the relations of the Ciliata to the Suctoria, and through them to the Sarcodina THE INFUSORIA 201 (Entz, Maupas). This view will be more appropriately examined in connection with the Suctoria. The Holotrichida appear to be the most generalized of the entire group of Infusoria, but a few forms among them have a slight regional differentiation of cilia suggesting the characteristics of the Heterotri- chida (Z>7#^7/.s-, Pleuronema, Ophryoglena, etc.). In fact, there appears to be no sharp line between the two divisions, although the presence of an adoral band of cilia in the Heterotrichida is a sufficient differen- Pig. 113. — Illustrating Butschli's hypothesis of the origin of the Hypotrichida. [BiJTSCHl.l.] A. Stephanopogon colpoda Entz. B. Peritromus emmce St. C. Onychodromus grandis St. •c, cirri. tial. In some forms the uniform coating of cilia is broken in certain regions, giving characteristic girdled forms, which are included as a separate order apart from the Holotrichida by some writers (Haeckel). In the Holotrichida, also, there are a few forms which show a distinct tendency toward bilateral symmetry, due primarily to a bending of the body, and followed by a reduction of the cilia upon the arched side (Stephanopogon, Fig. 113, A). Biitschli derives the Hypotri- chida from the Heterotrichida by the supposition of the loss of cilia upon the arched dorsal side and incomplete closure of the adoral ring 2O2 THE PROTOZOA of cilia, which are here fused to form the characteristic membranelles; the mouth, as in Heterotrichida, remaining on the ventral side. In the most generalized forms, such as Peritromus or Oxytricha (B\ the cilia are well distributed over the ventral surface, but in most of the other Hypotrichida they are reduced, and many are obliterated or fused into character- istic cirri. The cirri in the Oxytrichinae are primitively ar- ranged in six rows, but in the various genera the number becomes reduced, and frequently only iso- lated cirri mark the original position of the row (C). The Peritrichida, finally, show the most far-reaching devia- tions from the holo- trichous type, from which they are prob- ably derived through the Heterotrichida and the Hypotrichida. In. all members of this group the adoral zone is continued into £* E a spiral, which may Fig. 114. — Illustrating Biitschli's view of the origin of the Vor- have as manv as five ticellidae. [BUTSCHLI.] The Trichodina form C is supposed to have arisen from the Complete tl^ns ( Cam- Lichnophora-Vtian. form A by the outgrowth of the lower ciliated panella). The chief area, first forming an intermediate stage B. This ring of cilia ,*,«--,--<;<- rrmr^rnincr becomes lost in the Vorticellidge, appearing only when the indi- ° viduals are free-swimming. D, E. Side and front of Lichnophora this adoral Zone is ^""Ciap. that in some forms the spiral is turned to the left, similar to that of all of the other groups of Ciliata, while in other forms, belonging to the great family of the Vorticel- lidae, the spiral is turned to the right. The sinistral type of the Peritrichida originates, according to Butschli, from an hypotrichous form, becoming attached- at the posterior half of the ventral surface, THE INFUSORIA 2O3 with loss of the posterior girdle of cilia, and elevation of the anterior region bearing the adoral zone, which, as in the other groups of Ciliata, is turned toward the left. The key to the other group of Peritrichida is seen, Biitschli maintains, in the family Lichnophoridae, where the individuals closely resemble hypotrichous forms (Fig. 114), being oval, flattened ventrally, and arched dorsally. The cilia, as in the Hypotrichida, are limited to the ventral surface, and an adoral zone is present, which runs from the mouth near the middle of the left body edge, entirely around the anterior region of the body, to form an incomplete arc which terminates in the line of the mouth, but on the right side. Another closed ring of cilia is present in the pos- terior half of the ventral surface. The anterior and posterior rings of cilia are separated in LichnopJiora by a stretch of plasm in such a way as quite to divide that surface into a posterior and an anterior division (E). The posterior part becomes modified to form an attaching organ upon which the animal creeps about upon its host ; the anterior region at the same time is elevated, and held in a posi- tion at right angles to the plane of attachment, the apparent stalk which supports it being in reality the intermediate plasm between the posterior and the anterior regions of the ventral surface (-D). Thus the curious anomaly arises of an animal whose anterior and posterior ends represent parts of the same ventral surface. Butschli derives the' entire family of the Vorticellidae from this primitive type, through forms like the Urceolarinae, where the attaching disk, primarily, is not so far removed from the peristome, nor so stalk-like, as it is in the present-day Liehnophoridae (D, E\ He argues that the Vorticella-\.y\)Q, is derived from the Urceolaria- type by the attaching part of the ventral surface, i.e. the pos- terior part being carried outward from the remainder of the ventral surface, and thus borne upon a platform so that the two portions of the same surface are no longer in the same plane (B}. The anterior ring of cilia is then supposed to have grown around the base of the elevated portion until the original adoral zone of cilia now forms a ring about the entire ventral surface. The new arm of this line of cilia grows on past the mouth-opening and forms a spiral, which, looked at from the ventral side, turns to the left, as in all other Ciliata seen from the same surface. Looked at from the other side, however, i.e. dorsally, the spiral turns to the right (C). This condition is practi- cally represented by the genus Trichodina, which moves about on the skin of various Invertebrata*by means of the ciliated or attach- ment disk, in reality the posterior part of the original primitive ventral surface ; while the other portion is now carried dorsally and parallel to the attachment disk, the mouth being on the left side of this anterior part. In the Vorticellidae this posterior or attaching 204 THE PROTOZOA part becomes drawn out into the long contractile stalk, while the ciliated condition, as represented by Trichodina, is again brought about in Vorticella, when the latter breaks away from its stalk, develops a ciliated band in the posterior region, and swims freely about. The ciliated band is homologous with the posterior ring of Liclinophora and the attaching disk of Trichodina, while the adoral zone of cilia conforms to the typical left-handed spiral of the remain- ing ciliates, when looked at from the same morphological point of view. In Gerda, the peristomial region has degenerated, while the ciliated disk remains as the organ of locomotion. Returning now to the origin of the Ciliata as a group, quite another view has been maintained by a number of observers, the essential point of which is that the Ciliata are connected with the Sarcodina through the Suctoria, the tentacles in the latter being regarded as modified pseudopodia. This view was apparently first suggested by Stein ('54) when he included the Heliozoa and the simpler forms of Suctoria in the genus ActinopJirys. The assumption was taken up seriously by Maupas ('81), who held that through the Suctoria, the Ciliata were derived from the Sarcodina, and Penard ('90) accepted the same view in regarding Actinolophus capitatus as a connecting link between the two groups. Claparede and Lachmann were the first to deny the connection of Ciliata and Rhizopoda, but made the even more improbable assertion that the Suctoria are derived from the Flagellidia through forms like Syncrypta volvox. The close rela- tion of the Suctoria and the Ciliata was brought into prominence through Stein's famous, though erroneous, Acineta-theory, in which the Suctoria were supposed to be young forms of Ciliata. The con- nection between the two was, however, first put on a substantial basis by the discovery of the ciliated embryos of the Suctoria, a connection which was early accepted by students of the Protozoa, and which was greatly emphasized by the discovery that, like the Ciliata, the Suctoria have macro- and micronuclei. At the present time it is almost universally held that the Suctoria are offshoots of the Ciliata, although the opposite view is maintained by some observers, who, with Entz ('79, '82), consider the Ciliata as permanent forms of the ciliated embryos of Suctoria. Entz himself regards the matter as insoluble, and believes that the evidence is about equally balanced. A number of cases certainly gives strength to Entz's position, for many of the Enchelinidae, in addition to their cilia, have distinct tentacular processes (Ileonema, Mesodinium, Actinobolus, etc., Fig. 115). Actinobolus, discovered by Stein, and more recently examined by Entz, has long tentacle-like threads evenly distributed about and between the cilia (Fig. 100). They can be lengthened or shortened THE INFUSORIA 205 or entirely drawn 'in by the animal. In Mesodinium, there are only four of these tentacles, which are arranged about the mouth (Fig. 1 1 5, B). Ileonema has only one (A). These processes were considered so important from the phylogenetic standpoint that Mereschowsky ('82) formed a special group, the Suctociliata, for their reception. Neither Entz, nor Stein, nor Mereschowsky, however, regarded the tentacles as food-taking organs like the tentacles of the Suctoria ; the former, at best, could assign to them no other function than that of assisting in the capture of aliments. Maupas regarded them simply as pseudo- podia, and upon them as a basis formulated his view connecting the Ciliata with the Sarcodina. Biitschli strongly opposed Entz's view as to the origin of Suctoria and Ciliata, and believed that there is no Fig. 115. — Ciliata with tentacles. A. Ileonema dispar Stokes. [STOKES.] B. Mesodinium pulex Clap, and Lach. [ENTZ.] C. Hypocoma parasitica Grub. [ENGELMANN.] /, tentacles. direct connection between the tentacles of the two groups, but regarded them as independent adaptations. The hypothesis advanced by Butschli is that primitive forms of Suctoria (such as Hypocoma (C), which has but one suctorial tentacle, and which retains its cilia throughout life, the cilia being upon the ventral side only, as in hypotrichous forms of Ciliata) were derived from hypotrichous ciliates by the mouth portion becoming progressively drawn out into a tentacle. Haeckel ('96), adopting Biitschli's view, compared the simple, single, and terminal mouth-tube of a primitive suctorian with the long, proboscis-like oral region of certain holotrichous ciliates, such as Lacrymaria olar or L. phcenicopterus. In the closely allied forms, Didinium and Mesodinium, the oral tube is not ciliated and is contractile, so that when food is taken in, the tube widens into more or less of a disk similar to many suctorian tentacles. In Mesodinium, 2O6 THE PROTOZOA this tube is not only retractile, but is also surrounded by four tentacle- like processes which simulate some kinds of tentacles in the Suctoria. As the majority of the larvae of the Suctoria are ciliated in girdles, Haeckel holds that this division of the Holotrichida represents the nearest allies of the Suctoria, and that the loss of cilia in the adult is already foreshadowed by the regional loss of cilia in these girdled forms. The entire matter, finally, of the origin of Infusoria from more generalized forms of Protozoa remains unsolved ; the various hypotheses are interesting possibilities, but no more can be said for them. This problem, like that of the origin of the Protozoa, may never come nearer settlement ; for, without the assistance of palaeonto- logical and embryological evidence, which in other great groups of the animal kingdom are of inestimable value in tracing ancestors, the possibility of tracing their origin is reduced to a minimum. CLASSIFICATION CLASS V. INFUSORIA. Protozoa in which the motor apparatus is in the form of cilia, either simple or united into membranes, membranelles, or cirri. The cilia may be permanent or limited to the embryonic stages. With two kinds of nuclei, macronucleus and micronucleus. Reproduction is effected by simple transverse division or by budding. Nutrition is holozoic or parasitic. Subclass I. CILIATA. Infusoria provided with cilia during adult as well as embryonic life. Reproduction is brought about typically by simple transverse division. Mouth and anus are usually present. The contractile vacuole is often connected with a complicated canal system. Order i. HOLOTRICHIDA. Ciliata in which the cilia are similar and distributed all over the body, with, however, a tendency to lengthen in the vicinity of the mouth. Trichocysts are always present, either distributed about the body or limited to a special region. Suborder i. GYMNOSTOMINA. Holotrichida without an undulating membrane about the mouth, which remains closed except during food-taking intervals. Family i. Enchelinidae. The mouth is always terminal or sub-terminal, and is usually round or oval in outline. Food-taking is usually a process of swal- lowing. Genera: Holophrya Ehr. ('31); Urotricha Clap. & Lach. ('58); Enchelys Hill (1752), Ehr. ('38) ; Spathidium Duj. ('41) ; Chcenia Quennerstadt ('68) ; Prorodoti Ehr. ('33); Dinophrya BUtschli ('88); Lacrytnaria Ehr. ('30); Trachelocerca Ehr. ('33); Actinobohts Stein ('67); Ileonema Stokes ('84); Plagiopogon Stein ('59); Coleps Nitsch ('27); Tiarina Bergh ('79); Stepha- nopogon Entz ('84) ; Didinium Stein ('59); Mesodinium Stein ('62); Butschlia Schuberg f86). Family 2. Trachelinidae. The body is distinctly bilateral or asymmetrical, with one side, the dorsal, slightly arched. The mouth may be terminal or sub- terminal, or the entire mouth-region may be drawn out into a long proboscis. An resophagus or gullet may or may not be present ; when present, it is usually supported by a specialized framework. Genera: Amphileptus Ehr. ('30); Lionotus Wrzesniowski ('7°); Loxophylliim Duj. ('41); Trachelius Schrank ('03) ; Dileptus Duj. ('41) ; Loxodes Ehr. ('30). THE INFUSORIA 2O/ Family 3. Chlamydodontidse. The general form is oval or kidney-shaped. The mouth is almost always in the posterior region. The pharynx is supported by a rod-apparatus or a smooth, firm tube. Subfamily i. Nassulince. Ciliation is complete. Genera: Nassula Ehr. ('33). Subfamily 2. CkHodontiiue. The body is generally flattened, and the cilia are stronger on the dorsal side, or are confined to that region. Genera : Orthodon Gruber ('84) ; Chilodon Ehr. ('33) ; Chlamydodon Ehr. ('35) ; Opisthodon Stein ('59) ; Phascolodon Stein ('57); Scaphidiodon Stein ('57). Subfamily 3. Erviliince. The cilia are confined to the ventral surface or to a por- tion of it. The posterior end invariably possesses a movable style arising from the posterior ventral surface. Genera: sEgyria Clap. & Lach. ('58); Onychodactylus Entz. ('84) ; Trochilia Duj. ('41) ; Dysteria Huxley ('57). Suborder 2. TRICHOSTOMINA. In addition to the general coating of cilia there is an undulating membrane or membranes at the edge of the mouth or in the pharynx. The mouth is always open. Family i. Chiliferidse. The mouth is in the anterior half of the body or close to the middle The pharynx when present is short. The so-called "peristome area" leading to the mouth is absent or only slightly developed. Genera: Leucophrys Ehr. ('30) ; Glaucoma Ehr. ('30) ; Dallasia Stokes ('86) ; Fron- tonia Ehr. ('38); Ophryoglena Ehr. ('31 ); Colpidiunt Stein ('60); Chasmato- stoma Engelmann ('62) ; Uroncma Duj. ('41) ; Urozona Schewiakoff (BUtschli) ('88) ; Loxocephahis Kent ('81) ; Colpoda Miiller (1773). Family 2. Urccentridag. The mouth, with a long, tubular pharynx, is in the centre of the ventral side. The cilia are confined to two broad zones around the body at each end. Genera: Urocentrum Nitsch ('27). Family 3. Microthoracidae. Small asymmetrical forms, with the mouth invariably in the hinder portion. The cilia are always more or less dispersed, sometimes limited to the oral region. There may be one or two undulating membranes. Genera: Cinetochilum Perty ('49); Microthorax Engelmann ("62); Ptychosto- mum Stein ('60) ; Ancistrum Maupas ('83) ; Drepanomonas Fresenius ('58). Family 4. Paramcecidae. The mouth is sometimes in the anterior, sometimes in the posterior, half of the body, and is accompanied by a large, triangular "peri- stome area" running from the left anterior edge of the body to the mouth. Genera: Paramcecium Stein ('60). Family 5. Pleuronemidae. The mouth is at the end of a long peristome which runs along the ventral side : the body is dorso-ventrally or laterally compressed. The entire left edge of the peristome is provided with an undulating membrane which occasionally runs around the posterior end of the peristome to form a pocket leading to the mouth. The right edge of the peristome is pro- vided with a less developed membrane. There may or may not be a well- developed pharynx. Genera: Lembadion Perty ('49) ; Pleuronema Duj. ('41); Cyclidium Ehr. ('38), a sub-genus of the preceding; Calyptotricha Phillips ('82); Lembus Cohn ('66). Family 6. Isotrichidae. The body is more or less plastic, but not contractile. The cuticle is thick and provided with evenly distributed cilia. The mouth is posterior and accompanied by a distinct pharynx. They are parasites in the digestive tract of ruminants. Genera : Isotricha Stein ('59) : Dasytricha Schu- berg ('88). Family 7 . Opalinidae. The form is oval, and the body may be short or drawn out to resemble a worm. They are characterized mainly by the absence of mouth and pharynx. Genera: Atioplophrya Stein ('60); Hoplitophrya Stein ('60); Discophrya Stein ('60); Opalinopsts Foettinger ('81); Opalina Purkinje and Valentin ('35) ; Monodontophrya Vejdowsky ('92). 2O8 THE PROTOZOA Order 2. HETEROTRICHIDA. Ciliata characterized by the possession of a uniform covering of cilia and an adoral zone, consisting of short cilia fused together into membranelles. Suborder I. POLYTRICHINA. Heterotrichous ciliates provided with a uniform coating of cilia. Family i. Plagiotomidae . The peristome is a narrow furrow, which begins, as a rule, close to the anterior end, and runs backward along the ventral side to the mouth, which is usually placed between the middle of the body and the posterior end. A well-developed adoral zone stretches along the left side of the peristome, and it is usually straight. Genera: Conchophthirits Stein ('61 ); Plagiotoma Duj. ('41); Nyctotherus Leidy ('49), a sub-genus; Blepharisma Perty ('49); Metopus Clap. & Lach. ('58) ; Spirostonntm Ehr. ("35). Family 2. Bursaridae. The body is usually short and pocket-like, but may be elongate. The chief characteristic is the peristome, which is not a furrow, but a broad triangular area, deeply insunk, and ending in a point at the mouth. The adoral zone is usually confined to the left peristome edge, or it may cross over to the right anterior edge. Genera : Balantidiutn Stein ('67) ; Balantidiopsis Biitschli ("88); Condylostoma Duj. ('41); Bitrsaria O. F. Mliller (1773); Thylakidium Schewiakoff ('92). Family 3. Stentoridae. The peristome is relatively short and limited to the front end of the animal, so that its plane is nearly at right angles to that of the longi- tudinal axis of the body. The adoral zone of cilia either passes entirely around the peristome edge, or ends at the right-hand edge. The surface of the peri- stome is spirally striated and provided with cilia. Undulating membranes are absent. Genera: Ctimacostomu»i§\£ia±(?yf)\ Stentor Oken ('15) ; Folliculina Lamarck ('16). Genera incerta sedis: Canomorpha (Gyrocorys Stein) Perty ('52) ; Maryna Gruber ('79). Suborder 2. OLIGOTRICHINA. Heterotrichous ciliates characterized by the re- duced cilia, which are limited to certain localized areas. Family I. Lieberkiihnidae. This name was given by Butschli for certain little-known forms, which were at first considered young Stentors. Family 2. Halteriidae. The peristome has no cilia, and only a few scattered ones can be found on the ventral and dorsal surfaces. Genera : Strombidium Clap. & Lach. ('58) ; Halteria Duj. ('41). Family 3. Tintinnidae. The body is attached by a stalk to a theca. Inside of the adoral zone of membranelles is a ring of cilia (par-oral cilia). Genera : Tintin- nus Fol. ('89) ; Tintinnidium Kent ('81) ; Tintinnopsis Stein ('67) ; Codonella Haeckel ('73) ; Dictyocysta Ehr. ('54). Family 4. Ophryoscolecidae. Heterotrichous ciliates characterized by a thick cuticle and deep funnel-like peristome. The posterior end is provided with distinct spine-like processes, while the terminal anus is provided with a well-defined anal tube. Genera: Ophryocolex Stein ('59); Entodinium Stein ('59) ; Diplodinium Schuberg ('88). Order 3. HYPOTRICHIDA. Ciliata in which the cilia are limited to the ventral surface of a dorso-ventrally flattened body ; they are frequently fused to form larger appendages, the cirri, and an adoral zone of membranelles. The dorsal surface is frequently provided with bristles. A pharynx may be absent or but slightly developed. Family i. Peritromidae. The peristome is but slightly marked off from the remain- ing frontal area. The cilia on the ventral surface are uniform in size and arrangement, and are not differentiated into cirri. Genera : Peritromus Stein ('62). THE INFUSORIA 2OQ Family 2. Oxytrichidae. The peristome is not always distinctly marked off from the frontal area. In the most primitive forms the ciliation on the ventral surface is similar to that of the preceding family. Almost invariably in these primitive forms some of the anterior and some of the posterior cilia are fused into large and more powerful appendages, the cirri, which are distinguished as the frontal and anal cirri, respectively. In the majority of forms all of the cilia are thus dif- ferentiated ; strong marginal cirri are formed in perfect rows, and ventral cirri in imperfect rows. In addition to the adoral zone of membranelles, there is an undulating membrane on the right side of the peristome, and, in some cases, a row of cilia between the membrane and the adoral zone. These are the par- oral cilia, and they form the par-oral zone. Genera: Trichogaster Sterki ('78) ; Urostyla Ehr. ('30) ; Kerona Ehr. ('38) ; Epiclintes Stein ('62) ; Stichotricha Perty ('49) ; Strongylidium Sterki ('78) ; Amphtsia Sterki ('78) ; Uroleptus Stein ('59) ; Sparotricha Entz ('79) ; Onychodromus Stein ('59) ; Pleurotricha Stein ('59) ; Gastrostyla Engelmann ('62) ; Gonostomwn Sterki ('78) ; Urosoma Kowalewsky ('82) ; Oxytncha Ehr. ('30) ; Stylonychia Stein ('59) ; Actinotricha Cohn ('66) ; Balladina Kowalewsky ('82) ; Psilotricha Stein ("59) ; Tetrastyla Schewiakoff ('92) ; Holosticha Wrzesniowski ('77). Family 3. Euplotidae. Hypotrichous ciliates, which are characterized mainly by the considerable reduction of the cilia, as well as the frontal, marginal, and ventral cirri ; the anal cirri, on the other hand, are always present. The macronucleus is band-formed. Genera : Euplotes Stein ("59) ; Certesia Fabre-Dumergue ('85); Diophrys Duj. ('41) ; Ifronychia Stein ('57); Aspidisca Ehr. ('30). Order 4. PERITRICHIDA. Ciliata usually of cylindrical or cup-like form, in which the cilia are reduced, as a rule, to those which form the adoral zone, but sec- ondary rings of cilia may be present. Family i. Spirochonidae. Peritrichous ciliates in which the peristome is drawn out into a curious funnel-like process, either simple or rolled. They are parasitic forms in which reproduction by budding is characteristic. Genera: Spirochona Stein ('51) ; Kentrochona Rompel ('94) ; Kentrochonopsis Dorlein ('97)- Family 2. Lichnophoridae. In addition to the adoral zone, there is a secondary circlet of cilia around the opposite end. The adoral zone is a left-wound spiral. A single genus, Lichnophora, Claparede ('67), which is parasitic on various marine arthropods. Family 3. Vorticellidae. Attached or unattached forms of peritrichous ciliates, in which the adoral zone, seen from above, forms a right-wound spiral (dexiotropic). A secondary circlet of cilia around the under end may be present either perma- nently or periodically. Subfamily i . Urceolarince. Vorticellidae having a permanent secondary circlet of cilia which incloses an adhesive disk, and without a peristome fold. Genera: Trichodina Stein ('54) ; Cyclochceta Jackson ('75) 5 Trichodinopsis Clap. & Lach. ('58). Subfamily 2. Vorticellidince. Peritrichous forms without a permanent secondary circlet of cilia, and provided with a peristome fold which can be contracted sphincter-like to inclose the peristome. Genera : Scyphidia Lachmann ('56) ; Gerda Clap. & Lach. ('58); Astylozoon Engelmann ('62); Vorticetta Ehr. ('38) ; Carchesium Ehr. ('30) ; Zoothamniitm Stein ('54) ; Glossatella Biitschli ('88) ; Epistylis Ehr. ('30) ; Rhabdostyla Kent ('82) ; Opercularia Stein ('54) ; Ophrydium Ehr. ('38) ; Cothurnia Clap. & Lach. ('58) ; Vaginicola Clap. & Lach. ('58); Lagenophrys Stein ('51). Subclass II. SUCTORIA. Infusoria having no cilia during the adult stages, but provided with them during the embryonic period. In a few cases the cilia are retained. They have tentacles of various kinds, some adapted for sucking, some for piercing. 210 THE PROTOZOA Family i. Hypocomidae. These are unattached forms of Suctoria with a perma- nently ciliated ventral surface, and with one suctorial tentacle. Reproduction is effected by cross-division. A single genus, Hypocotna Gruber ('84). Family 2. Urnulidae. A family of small attached forms, with or without a cup or theca; with one or two, rarely more, simple tentacles. Swarm-spores holo- trichous. Genera: Rhyncheta Zenker ('66) ; Urnula Clap. & Lach. ('58). Family 3- Metacinetidae. Thecate forms ; the base of the cup is drawn out into a long stalk, and the walls are perforated for the exit of the tentacles. A single genus, Metacineta Biitschli ('88). Family 4. Podophryidae. Stalked or unstalked forms of more or less globular shape. The tentacles are numerous and distributed about the entire surface or limited to the apical region ; some of them are knobbed, others pointed and have a prehensile function. Genera: Sphcrrophrya Clap. & Lach. ('58); Endospluzra Engelmann ('76) ; Podophrya Ehr. ("38) ; Ephelota Str. Wright ('58); Podocyathus Kent f8l). Family 5. Acinetidae. The individuals are naked and stalked, or thecate and stalked or unstalked. The tentacles are numerous, usually knobbed and all alike. Reproduction is effected by inner or endogenous budding, which may be simple or multiple. The swarm-spores are usually peritrichous, but may be holotrichous or hypotrichous. Genera: Tokophrya Biitschli ('88); Acineta Ehr. ('33) ; Solenophrya Clap. & Lach. ('58) ; Suctorella Frenzel ('91). Family 6. Dendrosomidae. Suctoria without stalks or theca. The tentacles are numerous, all alike, and knobbed and grouped in distinct tufts ; they may be simple or branched. Reproduction by endogenous division ; the swarm-spores are peritrichous. Genera: Trichophrya Clap. & Lach. ('58); Dendrosoma Ehr. ('38) ; Staurophrya Zacharias ('93). Family 7. Dendrocometidae. Sessile Suctoria resting upon the entire basal surface or upon a portion of it raised as a stalk. The numerous tentacles are short and knobbed, and distributed over the entire apical surface or localized upon branched arms. Spore-formation is endogenous ; the swarm-spores peritrichous. Genera : Dendrocometes Stein ('67) ; Stylocometes Stein ('67). Family 8. Ophryodendridae. Stalked or sessile forms possessing numerous long, rarely knobbed tentacles, which are supported upon proboscis-like processes of the apical side. Reproduction is brought about by endogenous budding. The swarm-spores are peritrichous. Genera: Ophryodendron Clap. & Lach. ('58). SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY VI Biitschli, 0. — Protozoa, Infusoria. In Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier- reichs. Leipzig, 1886-88. Entz, G. — Protistenstudien. Budapesth, 1888. Kent, W. Saville. — A Manual of the Infusoria. London, 1881. Schewiakoff, W. — Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Holotrichen Ciliaten. Bibliotheca Zoologica, Heft 5, 1889. Stein, Fr. — Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere. Leipzig, 1863 and 1867. CHAPTER VII SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA " Die Bedeutung des Konjugationsaktes ist ein Verjiingung der ihn begehenden Tiere. Durch diese Verjiingung erscheinen uns die aus der Konjugation hervorgehenden Individuen sehr geeignet, zu den Stammvatern einer Reihe durch Theilung sich fortpflanzender Gene- rationen zu werden, im Laufe welcher allmahlich ein Sinken der Lebensenergiesicheinstellt. Letzter Umstand findet seinen Ausdruck darin, das die Grosse der Individuen mehr und mehr sinkt sodass schliesslich eine minimalgrdsse erreicht wird, worauf eine neue Konjuga- tionsepoche eintritt." — BL'TSCHLi.1 THE power of the animal or plant to reproduce its kind from a por- tion of its own body is bound up, in the higher forms of life, with sexual processes and, in its more familiar forms, accordingly, is characterized as sexual reproduction. It involves the union of two cells having quite different characteristics ; the spermatozoon or male cell, being minute and active, the ovum or female cell, larger and quiescent. Reproduc- tion of the individual without sexual processes is, however, possible, even in the higher organism, as we daily witness in plant " cuttings," and as is almost equally well known in the higher forms of inverte- brates such as insects, where, without . fertilization, an ovum may develop into an adult form. In the lower forms of Invertebrata, such as the worms and the Ccelenterata, so-called " asexual reproduction " by division or by budding is widespread, and in the Protozoa this method of reproduction is the usual form. The phenomena of parthenogenesis, or development from the egg without fertilization, and reproduction by simple division or by bud- ding as seen in the Protozoa and the lower Metazoa, have recently led to the pertinent query : With what right do we distinguish the phe- nomena of reproduction as "sexual " and " asexual " ? (Hertwig, '99). In two recent publications R. Hertwig ('98, '99) has discussed this question in a very interesting and convincing manner, and he main- tains that, in order to speak of " sexual " reproduction, it must be shown that in the Protozoa, for example, fertilization has some direct effect upon division or that a certain specific form of division results from fertilization, neither of which, he says, is true in the majority of cases. All observers are apparently agreed that asexual reproduction as seen in the processes of binary fission and spore-formation is a result of growth, usually expressed by the statement that increase 1 ('76), P. 421. 211 212 THE PROTOZOA in volume continually tends to outrun that of surface, for the former increases as the cube of the diameter, the latter only as the square. The mass of living protoplasm must, therefore, increase more rapidly than the surface which serves to keep it alive, and the isolated cell tends to come first to a physiological standstill, and second to a period of decline, since the surface of nutrition, respiration, and excretion is incommensurate with the bulk of protoplasm. Cell-division, there- fore, which Spencer characterized as an indication of the limit of growth, becomes an apparent necessity. Growth, or the preponderance of constructive processes, leads thus indirectly to increase of surface by division of the cell, but in conju- gation or fertilization the very opposite phenomenon occurs, vis. the increase in bulk of the cell with a consequent relative decrease in sur- face because of the union of two cells. Geddes and Thompson ('90), like Spencer, emphasize the connection between division and the advent of preponderating katabolism within the cells, and in their interesting work on the Evolution of Sex, interpret male and female organisms in terms of relative metabolism, the male being regarded as relatively katabolic, the female as anabolic. These authors interpret fertilization as a " katabolic stimulus to an anabolic cell, and on the other side, of course, as an anabolic renewal to a katabolic cell, as well as the union of opposed hereditary characteristics." 1 If, as Minot ('79) suggested, every newly formed organism be re- garded as having a certain initial potential energy which is gradually used up in its life-activities to be restored by conjugation, then the union of two cells may be interpreted as a renewal of vigor or a " re- juvenescence " (Maupas), a view of fertilization first expressed by Biitschli ('76), Engelmann ('76), and Minot ('77, '79), and apparently confirmed later by Maupas ('88, '89) through his admirable observa- tions on the life-cycle of Infusoria. O. Hertwig ('76) also, in con- nection with fertilization of the metazoan egg, arrived at a similar dynamic view of fertilization, maintaining that protoplasm gradually tends toward a state of stable equilibrium expressed by decreased activity, etc., and that it is restored to a more unstable or more labile condition by conjugation or fertilization. The force of these views as to the need of conjugation for different species of Infusoria, at least, can hardly be questioned ; for, as repeatedly stated in the pre- ceding chapters, reproduction by simple division may go on for a certain number of generations, but cannot continue indefinitely, unless at certain intervals, which Maupas has shown to be more or less definite, two individuals unite in conjugation. This union, in some wholly unexplained way, imparts to each of the conjugants 1 Loc. cit., p. 232. SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA a renewed vitality, or in Biitschli's words ('76) a renewal of youth ( Verjiingung}, expressed by increased activity in movements and reproduction. Conjugation thus, as R. Hertwig insists, is not the beginning of a series of reproductive acts, but occurs at or near the end of such a series. Maupas's results seem to offer conclusive evi- dence that the absence of conjugation involves a cumulative degener- ative process which ultimately ends in death. The phenomena of so-called sexual reproduction and of sex-differentiation have, in all probability, grown out of this apparently fundamental requirement of living protoplasm, namely, the periodic union of two cells ; and I believe with Butschli, Engelmann, Maupas, Hertwig, and many others, that it cannot in itself be regarded as primarily a repro- ductive act. None of the facts that have been determined show that the morphological distinction of the sexes is a primary attribute or property of living organisms, nor do any of the dynamic views of fertilization afford an explanation of sex-differences any more than does the statement of Geddes and Thompson cited above. Even though the views of these authors be accepted, we should still have to admit that no explanation of fertilization can be wholly satisfactory unless it is equally applicable to forms which cannot be distinguished as more anabolic or katabolic, i.e. to the conjugation of equal-sized Infusoria, Mastigophora, or Sporozoa, as well as the union of differ- entiated male and female cells. If then we define sex as the condi- tion by which single-celled or many-celled organisms are differentiated into male and female, we must admit that the origin of sex is only a part of the problem, for fertilization occurs between individuals in which there is no apparent sex-difference, as well as between those possessing it. In the present chapter I have brought together some of the evi- dence which bears upon these several points. A number of phe- nomena which accompany reproduction in the higher animals, and which have attracted so much attention among biologists of all times, are seen in simpler forms in Protozoa. Among these the phenomena of sex-differentiation, of maturation or preparation for fertilization, and fertilization itself are of paramount interest. The explanation of sex-differentiation is not as yet made more easy by the study of Protozoa, and here as in higher animals it must remain entirely hypothetical until future research throws more light upon the problem. The conditions accompanying conjugation, how- ever, have been carefully studied and analyzed in relation to other vital functions of the cell, and the evidence thus acquired gives a clue, I believe, to an ultimate explanation of fertilization. An important underlying principle was first made out by Butschli ('76) and Engel- mann ('76) upon degenerating Infusoria, and was expressed by Minot 214 THE PROTOZOA three years later in the sentence, " the exhaustion of the rejuvenating power (i.e. the exhaustion of the initial potential of vitality) becomes the stimulus for the formation of the sexual products."1 A. PHENOMENA OF CONJUGATION With our present knowledge it is impossible to say that conjuga- tion is absent in any group of Protozoa, and until the life-cycle of every genus is fully known, the conservative but logical view which Biitschli expressed in regard to flagellates, is the most acceptable. He says : " I, personally, am inclined to the view that the significance of this process in the life of these organisms is so general and deep- reaching that the failure to observe it in certain groups up to the present time is no reason for considering it absent."2 Nevertheless, the observations which have been recorded show the greatest diversity in the process, the variations passing from extremely simple fusion, which only by stretching the meaning of the term can be called sexual, to the highly differentiated male and female organisms where, as in the Metazoa, fertilization is followed by cleavage. Stages in the development of so-called sexual reproduction may be considered as follows : — 1. The permanent or temporary union of similar adult cells {Isogamy} (Sarcodina, Sporozoa, Mastigophora, Ciliata). 2. The union of individuals apparently similar in all respects save size (Anisogamy} (Sarcodina, Mastigophora, Ciliata). 3. The union of reduced individuals. Swarm-spores (Isogamy or Anisogamy} (Sarcodina, Mastigophora). 4. The union of specialized individuals — male and female cells (Spermatozoa and eggs) (Sporozoa, Flagellidia). i. The permanent or temporary union of similar adult individuals (Isogamy). Thanks to the unbroken observations of Dallinger and Drysdale, the conjugation and full life-history of some of the lowest forms of Pro- tozoa (monads) have been made out. All of the forms examined reproduce by simple division for a few days, and then conjugate. In Cercomonas longicauda Duj. (typica Kent), one of the Monadida, reproduction by ordinary fission continues for two to four days, when the offspring, without losing their flagella, become amoeboid and con- jugate two by two (Fig. 116). The union begins with the fusion of the pseudopodial processes, and, as it progresses, the flagella are withdrawn. The nuclei finally unite (D\ and the product of the union, or the zygote, forms a thin-skinned globular cyst (£). After a 1 ('79), p- 199- 2 ('83), p- 778- SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 215 short resting period the cyst breaks and an innumerable quantity of fine spores pour out (F). D Fig. 116. — Conjugation of Cercomonas. [DALLINGER and DRYSDALE.] The vegetative cells increase by transverse division (A. B) . When sexually mature they become amoeboid, and then fuse (C, D). The result is a zygote (£), which ultimately bursts and liberates masses of spores (F). In Tetramitus, one of the Polymastigida, a similar period of repro- duction by longitudinal division finally results in amoeboid forms which conjugate, forming cysts and spores (Fig. 117). The process 2l6 THE PROTOZOA of conjugation is somewhat modified in certain Bodos of the group Heteromastigida, where, after a period of binary fission, as in Cerco- monas, the individuals become amoeboid, two or three fusing while in D Fig. 117. — Conjugation in Tetramitus rostratus Perty. [STEIN.] A, B. Individuals from the front and side. C. Amoeboid form. D. Conjugation of amoeboid forms. E. Cyst F, G, H. Development of the spores. this condition to form a common mass. After a resting period, the encysted mass breaks up into an immense number of small individuals, or spores, differing from those in Cercomonas, in that each one is similar to the parent organism. This union, however, appears to be purely facultative, for the same process of encystment and spore- SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 217 formation may take place in an isolated individual, and in this case, at least, reproduction cannot be dependent upon sexual union or conjugation, although it does not signify that conjugation is not nec- essary for the continued power of reproducing. Kent ('81), who has confirmed Cienkowsky's ('65) observations upon conjugation of Bodo augustatus, states that a difference exists in the number of spores that are formed in the fusion and in the solitary cysts, only four spores arising from the latter. A significant feature in the conjugation of these forms is that the individuals lose their customary outline and become amoeboid prior to Fig. 118. — Conjugation in Rhizopoda. [RHUMBLER.] A, B, C. Difflugia lobostoma Duj. D. Aggregated condition of Amceba verrucosa Ehr. fusion, thus showing that some change has taken place in the con- sistency of the plasm. A great number of observations have been made among the Rhi- zopoda upon so-called conjugation phenomena between similar indi- viduals, the process varying in complexity from simple contiguity to the more complicated fusion of cell-bodies. While many of the earlier observations probably dealt with division phases rather than with conjugating individuals, a possibility of error first pointed out by Claparede and Lachmann ('56), conjugation of shelled forms has been safely established through the observations of Biitschli ('74), Jickeli ('84), Blockmann ('88), Penard ('90), Rhumbler ('98), and others, and of unshelled forms by Schultze (Gromia, '75), Holman ('86), and Kiihne ('64). The phenomena of cytotropy, or the mutual attraction of two or more cells,, among the Sarcodina at least, if not in all forms, are probably closely connected with conjugation and may possibly be the 2l8 THE PROTOZOA first stages in the development of sexual reproduction.1 It is certainly reasonable to argue that the mutual attraction of two previously separated blastomeres of the frog's egg (Roux, '94), or the reunion of an amputated pseudopodium with the main body of Difflugia (Verworn, '88; Rhumbler, '98), the union of numerous naked Amoeba verrucosa into a common aggregate (Rhumbler, '98), and the union of two conjugating individuals, are all phenomena of the same order. The phenomenon in Amoeba appears to have no bearing upon the function of reproduction, for, according to Holman's and Kiihne's accounts, conjugation is not followed by reproduction, while true conjugation phases may yet be found in other stages of the life- history of Amoeba (Fig. 118, D}. The discovery by Schaudinn of swarm-spores in the allied form Paramceba, and of the union of swarm-spores in the more or less closely allied rhizopod Hyalopus, makes it not at all improbable that the same thing may occur in Amoeba verrucosa. Thus cytotropy, leading first to contiguity, may result in plastogamy, or the fusion of cell- plasms. The protoplasm, however, must be in the proper plastic condition for such a union. Some forms/ such as the Mycetozoa and some Heliozoa, are apparently always in this condition, and contact results in fusion. In many such cases plastogamy leads to noth- Pig. up. ^Conjugation in ing further, nuclear fusion (karyogamy) not ia vuigaris Ehr. occurring. Many instances of such union are found among the Sarcodina, and up to the present time they have been seen nowhere else. These unions take place not only in viscous forms such as the plasmodia of Mycetozoa, Actinophrys or Actinosphcerium, but also in the denser types of Rhizopoda. Thus, in Arcella, two or more individuals may fuse together (Fig. 119), and in the shelled rhizopod Difflugia lobostoma, Rhumbler ('98) has shown that two, three, or four individuals may be found in plastogamic union in from six to ten per cent of all cases. He also made the interesting and signifi- cant observation that this union cannot be induced at will, and concluded that plastogamy takes place here only under certain conditions of the plasm.2 Such plastogamic union in the cases cited has apparently no effect upon the united organisms; both Johnson and Schaudinn found no changes in the nuclei in Actinophrys and Actinosphcerium, and 1 Cf. Cuenot ('97) ; Rhumbler ('98). 2 Cf. union during the amoeboid stage of Cercomonas and other flagellates. SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 2 19 * Rhumbler reached similar results in the fused Difflugias. The latter, however, calls attention to the fact that two organisms thus united are subject to the interchange of substances through osmosis, and he maintains that such an interchange must take place between them. This interchange may even extend to the substances of the nuclei, which are constantly renewed from, and given off to, the cytoplasm. Although fusion of the nuclei of the forms just mentioned does not take place, the stimulus of the cytoplasmic interchange in some simi- lar cases is apparently sufficient to bring about reproduction. Thus, in certain Reticulariida(/'Vr/V//<'«# corrugata and Discorbina globularis> Schaudinn, '95), two, three, four, or even five individuals may fuse and form embryos without a previous nuclear union. In these cases plastogamy alone is apparently a sufficient stimulus for- reproduction. It is by no means a fanciful assumption to postulate the union of the two nuclei, or karyogamy, through conditions similar to those which lead to the union of two organisms through cytotropy, i.e. mutual attraction and consequent fusion when the nuclear plasm is in the right condition, a condition denned by Dangeard ('99) as "sexual hunger." Almost all cases of karyogamy are complicated by nuclear pro- cesses analogous to maturation in Metazoa, a few doubtful cases among the Mastigophora and Rhizopoda alone indicating that fusion may take place without a preliminary loss of a portion of the nucleus. Thus Jickeli ('84) and Rhumbler ('98) observed two individuals of Difflugia globulosa with but a single nucleus in conjugation, and similar observations by Penard ('90) upon a number of different species indicate that the phenomenon is widespread (Fig. 118, A). In D. lobostoma, Rhumbler occasionally found two mouth openings in one shell, and interpreted it as a case of fusion of shells as well as of protoplasm (B, C). Blochmann ('88) observed the fusion of two EuglypJias and the formation of a large double shell. In both cases there was but one functional nucleus observed, although in the latter form the peculiar behavior of the nucleus in one animal was very suggestive of maturation (vide infra}. The union of nuclei in temporary conjugants among the Flagel- lidia has been observed in at least one case, Noctiluca miliaris (Cienkowsky, '73, and Ishikawa, '91). Two individuals fuse, their nuclei come together, but do not fuse, and then separately undergo mitosis, which results in four daughter-nuclei. These separate and then fuse in the daughter-cells, two by two ; thus nuclear fusion takes place some time after conjugation. In the simpler flagellates the nuclei fuse before spore-formation (Dallinger and Drysdale, '73). 220 THE PROTOZOA * Karyogamy is widely spread throughout the Infusoria, where conjugation in the different species is characterized by very similar features. Two individuals unite, usually by the anterior ends, with the mouth openings apposed. A protoplasmic bridge is formed between the two, through which there is an interchange of micro- nuclei. This interchange is followed by final separation of the conjugants, each of which regenerates the parts lost during the period of conjugation (oral cilia, macronucleus, etc.). After careful observations upon many different species of Infusoria, Maupas ('88, '89) found that certain conditions are apparently necessary in order that conjugation between two individuals can take place and lead to fertile results. These conditions are: (i) Sexual maturity, that is, the individuals must be removed by some generations from the last conjugating pair. Maupas established the fact that, in LeucopJirys patula, only individuals of the three hundredth to the four hun- dred and fiftieth generation could be reinvigorated by conjugation; in OnycJiodromns only individuals between the one hundred and fortieth and the two hundred and thirtieth generation ; and in Stylo- nychia pustulata only individuals between the one hundred and thirtieth and the one hundred and eightieth generations. If these individuals, when thus mature, are restrained from pairing, they become over-mature, after which, if they conjugate, the union is without result, and the individuals finally succumb to what Maupas calls " senile degeneration." (2) A second condition is scarcity of food. Maupas also shows that an over-abundance of food causes the individuals to die from senile degeneration without developing the "sexual hunger." (3) A third condition is diverse ancestry. Maupas arrived at the conclusion that two individuals from the same ancestor would not conjugate. " In many pure cultures of nearly related individuals," he says, " the fast to which I subjected them resulted either in their becoming encysted, or in their dying of hunger." " It was not until after senile degeneration had already begun to make inroads in the culture that I noticed that the conjugation of nearly related indi- viduals occurred in the experimental cultivations. However, all such conjugations ended with the death of the Infusoria which had paired, but which were unable to develop further, or to reorganize themselves after they had fused. Such pairings are, therefore, pathological phenomena due to senile degeneration." J The latter conclusion, drawn by Maupas, has not been entirely sustained. Biitschli was one of the first to question it,2 and recently Joukowsky ('98) observed fertile conjugations among descendants of 1 Loc. cit., p. 411. 2 ('88), p. 1638. SEXUAL PHENOMENA OF THE PROTOZOA 221 the same individual. Maupas's conclusion, therefore, that cross- fertilization is necessary for Infusoria, as for Metazoa, appears to have been somewhat premature, although in view of the extreme care with which his observations and experiments were made, the objections which have been brought against it are not entirely conclusive. It is evident from the foregoing review that, with the exception of sex-differentiation, all of the essential features which characterize fertilization are present in those forms of Protozoa where conjugation takes place between similar adult individuals. Here, also, a hint as to the significance of fertilization is seen in the fact that the form of the conjugating individuals is altered, thus indicating some change in the density of the protoplasm. Thus some Mastigophora and Sarco- dina become viscous, and some Infusoria show unmistakable signs of exhaustion. Under these changed conditions the fusion of the cell-body is possible (plastogamy). This fusion may be partial (Cystoflagellidia, Gregarinida, Infusoria), or total (Monadida, Heliozoa, Rhizopoda), and it may or may not be accompanied by nuclear fusion (karyogamy). The same, stages may be conceived for the union of the nuclei as for the union of the cell-bodies, the evidence appearing to show that as plastogamy is the outcome of cytotropy, or positive chemotaxis, so karyogamy is the outcome of karyotropy or nuclear attraction, and is made possible by plastogamy. 2. The union of similar but different-sized individuals, Sexual differentiation is established when the conjugating organ- isms are of different size. No sharp line, however, can be drawn between conjugation in isogamous and anisogamous forms, but a number of instances might be cited in which the union of different- sized individuals is purely facultative, and the same result is accom- plished either by the union of similar or of dissimilar forms. Thus, of two conjugating Bodos (Heteromita\ one, which is formed by transverse division, is motile and becomes attached to a stationary form resulting from a longitudinal division, and anchored by one of its flagella. With the exception of these differences, which certainly indicate some internal difference in the gametes, the conjugants are identical. Here, for the first time, a distinction can be made between the more quiescent and the more motile conjugant, although it is not • marked by difference in size. The latter condition, however, exists in Polytoma, where, according to Krassilstschik ('82) and Dallinger and Drysdale, normal free-swimming forms unite with smaller ones. Here, however, the process is purely facultative, for conjugation between similar-sized individuals also takes place. Biitschli does not 222 THE PROTOZOA consider this an indication of sex-difference, but merely the chance fusion of two Polytomas of different age. Nevertheless, the phenom- enon is significant, and indicates that the smaller or less-grown individual has the capacity, whatever that may be, of conjugation, and may be regarded as an intermediate stage, at least, in the devel- opment of sexually differentiated forms (Fig. 120). A somewhat analogous process takes place in Codosiga botrytis, one of the Choano- flagellida, where, as first observed by Stein, an attached form con- jugates with a free-swimming and somewhat smaller animal. A similar but more definite sex-difference is seen in the peritri- chous Ciliata, where the individuals are of dissimilar size. In all of these, with the exception of the genus Zootkamnium, a normal-sized individual fuses with a smaller one. Engelmann ('76) made the A B c D E Fig. 120. — Conjugation of Polytoma uvella Ehr. [DALLINGER and DRYSDALE.] interesting discovery that the larger form, or macrogamete, is always one whose sister-buds have given rise by division to smaller forms, or microgametes, which would certainly suggest that a particular condi- tion of the plasm accompanies conjugation. In the genus Zootham- nium, alone, the macrogametes are considerably larger than the normal individuals (Trembley 1747, Ehrenberg, Greeff, Engelmann, and others). The microgametes, which may arise by budding, as in Lagenophrys ampulla (Fig. 121), or by repeated divisions, as in Epistylis (Y\g. 122), swim about freely until they come in contact with macrogametes, to which they finally adhere. Upon fusing, the microgametes gradually lose their definite structure, until finally they are absorbed. Engelmann ('76), watching the process of sexual union in the ciliate, Vorticella, records the following interesting observations : " The buds, at the beginning, swarmed about with constant and considerable rapidity, rotating the while on their axes, but moving more or less in a straight line through the drop. This lasted from five to ten minutes SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 223 or even longer without any special occurrence. Then the scene sud- denly changed. Happening all at once in the vicinity of an attached Vorticella, a bud quickly changed its direction with a jerk, and approached the larger form, fluttering about it like a butterfly over a flower, and gliding over its surface here and there as though tasting. After this play, repeated upon several individuals, had gone on for some minutes, the bud finally became firmly attached." Again : " I observed another performance still more remarkable from its physio- logical and particularly from its psycho-physiological significance. A free-swimming bud crossed the path of a large Vorticella which had become free from its stalk in the usual manner and which was roaming about with great activity. At the instant of the meeting — there was no trace of a pause — the bud suddenly changed its direction and followed the Vorticella with great rapidity. It developed into a regular chase which lasted about five seconds, during which time 5— /-&• B Fig. 121. — Conjugation in Lagenophrys ampulla St. [BUTSCHLI.] s. Microgamete attached to normal cell (A). B. Fusion of macro- and microgametes. the bud remained about one-fifteenth of a millimeter behind the Vor- ticella, although it did not become attached, for it was lost by a sudden side movement of the larger form. The bud then continued its way as before. These processes are remarkable, since they demonstrate a fine and rapid perception, a rapid and safe will determination, and finely divided motor innervation. They show to what astonishing height and multiplicity physiological differentiation in animals can go, even within a single cell." 1 The phenomena which Engelmann observed and regarded as evidence of psychic activity, have been shown to owe their origin for the most part to chemical and physical stimuli. But the sex-differ- entiation indicated by the diversity in size and activity of the gametes, and the fusion of the two cells which he described, are typical of fer- 1 Loc. cit , p. 583. 224 THE PROTOZOA tilization, or of so-called sexual reproduction, throughout both animal and vegetable kingdoms. 3. The union of swarm-spores (Isogamy and Anisogamy). It is but a short step from the primitive condition described above, where an ordinary individual unites with a smaller one, to the condi- tion where both conjugants are reduced — indeed, both conditions may be present in the same organism. Thus the genus Polytoma, as de- scribed above, shows a facultative union between two normal-sized individuals, or between one normal-sized individual and a microgamete, or between similar microgametes. Other members of the group to which Polytoma be- longs— the Chlamy- domonadina — show similar indefinite- ness, and in no case can it be positively stated that the union between a larger (ovoid) and a smaller (spermatoid) micro- gamete is obliga- tory. Goroschankin ('75 ) maintained that in Chlorogoniu mpul- visculus the sperma- toid microgametes arise by an eight division and con- jugate with the ovoid macrogametes which arise by a two or four division (Fig. 123), but Reinhardt ('76), on the other hand, observed conjugation between microgametes of the smaller size, although he noted a frequent difference in size. In Polytoma, while there is a facultative conjugation between individuals of diverse size, there is also, apparently, a tendency toward an obligatory union of microgametes. The differentiation goes a step further in Phacotus lenticularis, where, according to Carter ('58), an ovoid cell arising by two or four division in the normal manner, unites with a minute form which is the product of a sixty-four division. The obligatory conjugation of microgametes is, however, safely Fig. 122. — Epistyhs umbellaria Leeuw. [GREEFF.] Macrogametes (M) and microgametes (m). SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 225 established in a great many Protozoa, especially among the colonial forms of Mastigophora, and, to a less extent, in Sarcodina and in some Sporozoa. In the Sarcodina, macro- and microgametes are formed by many marine types, including Reticulariida and Radiolaria, and Brady, Brandt, and Haeckel do not hesitate to say that sexual reproduction is brought about by their union. In only one case, how- ever (Hyalopus], has conjugation been actually observed. Here the cell-body spontaneously fragments into isogamous microgametes which swim away from the shell and conjugate (Schaudinn). In the Sporozoa, also, the recent results obtained by Siedlecki ('99) show an D Fig. 123. — Conjugation in Chlorogonium euchlorum Ehr. [STEIN.] A. Adult individual. B. Macro- and C. microgamete formation. D. Conjugation. analogous phenomenon, and at the same time they throw considerable doubt upon Wolters's ('91) conclusions that the nuclei of two conju- gating Gregarines unite.1 According to Siedlecki, two similar in- dividuals of Monocystis ascidice come together and secrete a common cyst within which they sporulate, each individual by itself. There is no union of nuclei as in Actinophrys, nor interchange of parts of nuclei as in the Infusoria, but the nuclei rapidly divide, and the subdivisions ultimately become the nuclei of minute cells resem- bling spores. These have been repeatedly observed in Gregarinida, iCf.p. 157. '226 THE PROTOZOA and by most authors are called sporoblasts. The so-called sporoblasts become motile and move about with considerable freedom, a hitherto unrecognized phenomenon. But more remarkable still, the sporo- blasts finally unite two by two, and after complete fusion of nuclei and cell-plasm, each double cell or copula divides into eight parts, the sporozoites (Fig. 124). These observations, which are the most conclusive that have yet appeared, place the Gregarinida in line with the Reticulariida and Radiolaria, and Siedlecki with Mesnil ('oo) sees in this isogamous union a feature which distinguishes the Gregarinida from the Coccidiida. The obligatory fusion of microgonidia is widely distributed in the colonial forms of Mastigophora, especially in the Phytoflagellida. It is to be regretted that we do not know the full life-history of the Fig. 124. — Conjugation of Monocystis acidice Lank. [SIEDLECKI.] The two gregarines unite (A). The nuclei divide repeatedly, and many gametes are formed (B). These unite two by two, forming spores. Each spore divides to form eight sporo- zoites (c). simpler and more indefinite colonies such as Dinobryon, AnthopJiysa, or Synura, where the aggregate arises through continued binary division, for in the higher types, the fertilized egg, as in Metazoa, passes by a regular cleavage into the adult form, the cells becoming separated only in the later stages. Nevertheless, in these more differentiated types some stages are unquestionably more primitive than others. In Gonium pectorals, a colony consisting of sixteen in- dividuals, the colonies reproduce asexually by simultaneous division of all of the cells, four successive longitudinal divisions in each cell resulting in sixteen groups of sixteen cells each, and these groups form independent colonies (O. F. Miiller, Cohn, Stein — Fig. I25).1 1The camera drawing from a permanent preparation shown in Fig. 125 throws consider- able doubt upon this interpretation of the first three division planes as described by Stein. According to this one preparation the third division is horizontal, giving four cells above and four below. The plate form is assumed in the early sixteen-cell stage. SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 227 Under certain conditions some of the adult cells become separated from the colony and pass into a resting state, during which they divide into eight biflagellated microgametes, and these, as soon as liberated, conjugate in pairs (Hieronymous, Rostafinski, '75). There is no size differentiation between the conjugating microgametes. Nor is there Fig. 125. — Gonium pectorale O. F. M., in division. The third cleavage results in two layers of four cells (i, n, o). The flattening occurs in the !2-i6-cell stage (g, m,p). in the somewhat better-known form, Pandorina morum. In the latter, which is also a sixteen-cell colony, after a certain number of asexual generations, a generation appears in which each of the sixteen cells divides, not into sixteen parts for a new colony, but as in Gonium into eight gametes, which ultimately become free, conjugate, and pass into a resting zygote condition. After a longer or shorter period, either the cyst bursts, and a naked individual emerges, which by division 228 THE PROTOZOA D forms the complete colony ; or the zygote may first divide into two or three individuals, each of which forms a sixteen-cell colony. Pringsheim ('69) stated that a dimorphism exists in the gametes formed by large colonies and by small ones, and maintained that the larger gametes never conjugate amongst themselves, while the smaller ones can unite with each other or with the larger ones (Fig. 126). An incipient sexual difference in the colony is thus indicated, although, as in chlamydomonads, the size difference in gametes is apparently facultative. The sexual difference is somewhat better marked in the genus Endorina, although the most reliable authorities differ as to the details. According to Goroschankin ('76) and Dangeard ('89), the sexually mature colonies are easily distin- guished as male and female, the latter resembling the ordinary colo- nies save for a slightly larger size. The male colonies are at first quite similar to the ordinary colony, but each of the sixteen cells divides to form a six- teen or thirty-two celled plate, and each of these cells gradually becomes long and spindle-formed and de- velops flagella at the pointed end. They ultimately become free and unite with larger ovoid cells. Carter's ('58) description differs so much from this that Butschli doubts if he had the same species. He found that the colonies are hermaphrodite and divided into male and female por- tions. Four cells at one pole of the oval colony develop into sperma- tozoids, while the remaining twenty-eight cells become enlarged, and as ovoid cells, are probably fertilized by the spermatozoids. These observations, although conflicting, at least show the increasing com- plexity of the colony, and a differentiation, according to Carter, of male and female cells in the same multicellular individual, or accord- ing to Goroschankin, the colonies of Endorina, become multicellular individuals in which the sex is definitely established. In these cases there is no distinction between germ and somatic cells, all being capable of assuming the plasmatic condition necessary for conju- gation. A E Fig. 126. — Conjugation of Pandorina morum Ehr. [PRINGSHEIM.] Large gametes conjugate with small ones (B, C), or small ones conjugate with each other (D, E, F). The result is always a zygote (G). SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 229 4. The union of eggs and spermatozoa. The union of large with small cells, which is only facultative in the majority of single Mastigophora, becomes obligatory in the Coccidiida. As in the colonial forms just described, Coccidium (schizont) increases usually by asexual reproduction (schizogony). A large number of mero- zoites are produced, each of which may repeat the cycle (Schaudinn). The asexual increase continues for five days (Schaudinn, 'oo), after which the merozoites give rise to sexually differentiated indi- viduals, some of which are large (macrogametes), others small like spermatozoa (microgametes). The phenomena of fertilization have been carefully and independently worked out by Schaudinn ('96) and Siedlecki ('97) in the forms Adelea ovata and Eimeria Schneideri, and by Siedlecki ('98) in Klossia octopiana (Eberthi)(Fig. 127), and Schau- dinn ('oo) in Coccidium. The formation of the spermatozoids has already been described;1 attention may be called, however, to the pecul- iar central, residual mass which remains after the microgametes are formed, suggesting the residual blastophore in the spermatogenesis of annelids. The microgametes or spermatozoids, when mature, are mere filaments of chromatin with a minimum of cytoplasm ; they are pointed at each end and may or may not have flagella. They move very rapidly by serpentine undulations or by means of their flagella, until they come in contact with a female cell which is fertilized in the same manner as in the Metazoa. The development of the egg is similar to that of the microgamete, so far as the nucleus is concerned, but up to the present no maturation process has been recorded. Sev- eral microgametes cluster around the macrogamete, as spermatozoa group themselves around the egg (Fig. 128). The nucleus of the female cell moves toward the periphery, and one of the microgametes penetrates the nuclear vesicle, and its chromatin fuses completely with that of the female pronucleus, while the entire nuclear mass now moves back toward the centre of the cell. At the same time a peripheral portion of the cytoplasm becomes more dense, refractile, and finally thick and resisting, to form the membrane of the fertilized macrogamete, thus corresponding exactly with the vitelline mem- brane of a fertilized egg. After a thorough mixture of the chromatin in the cleavage nucleus, the latter divides by a peculiar method of mitosis, and a great number of spore-nuclei are formed. In Adelea ovata fertilization is effected by the entrance of a male cell through a special opening, the micropyle, while the process is further complicated by the preparatory divisions which the nucleus of the microgamete undergoes before entrance. According to Schaudinn ('97) it divides twice while in contact with the macrogamete mem- 1 See p. 159. 230 THE PROTOZOA brane, and three of the resulting nuclei are eliminated, while one fuses with the female pronucleus, thus giving a striking analogue of the ,*•*»; It ,«> «>': :**•'. ':*>'• V "j:-; ::-,"i3fY ' • . .-->• -, -^ '"-: ' sji • -r-Mliv-7^- -?•'.-' A, : •-•JS» - -~ '-'I..* *l / , . , • . *V Fig. 127. — Formation of microgametes and fertilization of Klossia octopiana Schncid. [SlEDLECKI.] The chromatin of the nucleus is distributed throughout the cell (A, B), finally forming nuclei of the future gametes (C, D, £). The mature microgametes (s) swim about, and join a macro- gamete (F). The nuclei mix (G), and then the cleavage nucleus divides repeatedly by mitosis to form the spores (//). polar-body formation in Metazoa, or of the degenerate final divisions of pro-conjugants in the other Protozoa. The formation of both macro- SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 231 gametes and microgametes occurs during the same day, and after a similar period of asexual increase, showing that the same ultimate causes probably operate in each. The macrogamete is distinguished from the schizonts by -the possession of a reserve store of nutriment, Fig. 128. — Life-history of a Coccidlum. [ScHAUDlNN.] a, b, c, schizonts and asexual reproduction (schizogony). The merozoites at c repeat the cycle or pass on to the following stages: d, e,f, development of the female or macrogamete; k, /,/, development of the male gametes ; g, copulation ; k and /, stages in the formation of the spores and sporozoites. in the form of granules, which are used in the later development. The storage of these granules begins in the young merozoite (Fig. 128, c—g] and in the close vicinity of the nucleus.1 The nucleus is not essentially different from that of the schizont, but at one stage, according to Schaudinn, a large amount of chromatin is thrown out of 1 Cf. yolk-formation in eggs of Metazoa ; see Wilson, The Cell, p. 155. 232 THE PROTOZOA it, a process regarded by him as a kind of reduction and found in some form or other in other Coccidiida (Adelea, Seidlecki, '99; Coccidium proprium, '98, C. lacasei, Schaudinn, etc.). The macro- gamete is thus essentially a normal individual, in which a reserve store of food is deposited, and in which the quantity of chromatin is reduced. The microgamete, on the other hand, differs widely from the macrogamete, the schizont, and the merozoite. The life-history of Coccidium is thus similar to that of Gonium or Pandorina and consists of periods of asexual reproduction, which alternate with periods of so-called sexual reproduction (Fig. 128). This conception of alternation of generations may be extended to all Protozoa, but in only one case ( Volvox) is there a differentiation into germ and somatic cells in the same individual. Volvox affords an interesting intermediate stage between the generalized Protozoa and the specialized forms among the Metazoa and Metaphyta. Here the aggregate is differentiated into somatic and germ cells, although in the early stages there is no difference between them. Some of the latter (parthenogonidia) are sufficiently generalized to form new colonies by asexual reproduction, while others, apparently like the somatic cells, form the sexual reproductive elements ; the remaining peripheral cells are specialized for feeding and motion. It has been determined by Kirschner ('79), Carter ('58), and Stein ('78) that some colonies always produce male and others female. In the formation of male elements one of the ordinary cells of Volvox 'minor divides into 16 spermatozoids (Kirschner), or from 32 to 128 or more (Goroschankin, '75 ; Cohn, '75 ; and Stein, '68). The egg- cell, too, appears at first to differ but slightly from an ordinary cell, but it rapidly grows in size and becomes entirely different. Fertili- zation has been observed in both Volvox minor and V. globator, taking place in the inner spaces of the colonies, where the spermato- zoa work their way to meet the eggs. In no case, however, have the inner processes of fertilization been observed. Thus, in all Protozoa, with a single exception, apparently, of Volvox, where the beginnings of specialization are seen, all of the cells of a cycle, or of a colony, are equally capable of conjugation and of rejuvenescence, and the possibility of indefinitely continued life is open to them all. This power, as Weismann first pointed out, dis- tinguishes the Protozoa from all higher animals and plants, where division of labor has resulted in specialization. The majority of the vegetative or somatic cells which form the organs and tissues of higher animals and plants, have, with their specialization, lost the power of rejuvenescence, and when the potential of vitality with which they start is exhausted they become degenerate through old age, and finally die. The germ cells, on the other hand, like the SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 233 Protozoa, retain the power to renew their vital activities, and with it the possibility of continued existence. Thus, the penalty of speciali- zation appears to be death. B. THE SO-CALLED MATURATION-PHENOMENA IN PROTOZOA It is now a well-established fact that in the higher plants and animals the nuclei of the germ-cells, when ready for fertilization, contain only one-half as many chromosomes as the nuclei of the body- cells. This discovery, made by Van Beneden ('83), has been so widely extended in the animal and vegetable kingdoms that it is now generally regarded as a necessary condition of the union of sex-cells ; for by this union, it is argued, the number of chromosomes would be doubled were it not for the preliminary reduction to one-half. The phenomena leading to reduction of the chromosomes to one-half the number characteristic of the species are known as the maturation or reducing phenomena. In the egg the nucleus divides twice, while near the periphery of the cell, and two minute cells, abortive eggs or polar bodies, are formed, which degenerate and disappear without further action. In the spermatozoon all of the four cells, which are formed by a similar double division, are functional. In both egg and spermatozoon one division of the nucleus, at least, results as in ordinary mitosis, in the equal partition of each chromosome. The chromosomes at this period frequently differ in appearance from the ordinary chromosomes, and from their peculiar shape are known as tetrads ( Vierergruppen}. At this point, however, the various observations differ and an animated controversy, which began with Weismann, is still vigorously maintained in regard to the exact way in which these maturation-chromosomes are formed and divided. The controversy, which in large part involves Weismann's specula- tions upon heredity, need not detain us here, however, for with the Protozoa, only the general aspects of reduction are in question.1 In the Protozoa, with the somewhat doubtful exception of Para- mo3cium caudatum (Hertwig, '89), there is no case on record of reduction in the number of chromosomes, and even in the few cases w-here actual chromosomes occur, their number is so great that counting is impossible. There are, nevertheless, certain phenomena antecedent to conjugation in Protozoa which warrant the belief that processes take place, even in these primitive animals, which are analogous to the formation of polar bodies in the Metazoa. In general, these processes consist in the elimination of one qr more daughter-nuclei prior to conjugation, and are usually the same for both conjugants. 1 For a discussion of the problems of reduction, see Wilson, The Cell, 2d ed., 1900, p. 233. 234 THE PROTOZOA It is a significant fact, first pointed out by Maupas ('89), that micronuclei in Infusoria which have about exhausted their potential of vitality, disappear by atrophy and absorption in the cytoplasm, while the latter continues to live and even to divide for a limited time (e.g. Onychodromns'). Thus, the loss of vitality operates upon the nucleus as upon the remaining protoplasm, and the final divi- sions of the nucleus, like the final divisions of the cells, result in daughter-nuclei, which have not the power to live, and which disappear in the cytoplasm. Furthermore, if two individuals can fuse only when the body protoplasm is in the proper condition (Dif- flngia, Amceba, etc.), the same may be true of nuclei. It is certainly true that nuclei of the plasmodia of Mycetozoa, or of Actinoplirys in plastogamy, or of adult multinuclear Actinosplueria, do not fuse. But when two Difflugias are in the proper condition for conjugation, the nuclei do fuse. When, however, two individuals are in the proper condition, so far as the cytoplasm is concerned, it does not follow that the nuclei are ready, and each nucleus may undergo division prior to fusion, one of the daughter-nuclei disintegrating and disappearing (Monocystis, ActinopJuys}, or several of them disappearing (Infusoria, Actinosph&tium). In Coccidiida a certain amount of the nuclear material is budded off and disintegrates while in the plasm, and the conjugating nuclei, without membranes, fuse to form the cleavage nucleus. Such cases may be interpreted as evidence of loss of vitality to such an extent that the nucleus has the power to divide, but not to stimulate division of the cell-body. The loss of vitality is, I believe, the principle which lies at the bottom of the so-called maturation-phenomena among the Protozoa. Briefly reviewing some of these processes in Protozoa, it will be seen that in some cases, as in senescent Infusoria, the nucleus atrophies, while in other cases the nucleus divides once or twice previous to fusion, thus simulating the maturation of Metazoa. The former has been observed in Euglypha and ActinospJicerinm, the latter in Actinophrys, Actinospkarium, some Coccidiida, and in Infusoria. In Euglypha, Blochmann ('88) observed the conjugation of two individuals, which had become united by their mouth parts. The cytoplasm of one conjugant passed into the shell of the other and fused with the cytoplasm there, but the nucleus was left behind. A pseudopodial process from the fused cytoplasm finally picked up the rejected nucleus, and its position in the cytoplasm was restored. It did not live, however, to fuse with the other nucleus, but disintegrated in the plasm (Fig. 129). These observations have been recently confirmed by Prowazek ('oo) and are regarded by Biitschli and Blochmann as an indication of reduction previous to conjugation ; but it may be interpreted as an instance of degeneration of the nucleus, SEXUAL PHE.YOME.YA 7.V THE PROTOZOA 235 while the failure to unite with the other nucleus leads to disintegra- tion, and may be regarded as facM/tatii'e reduction. The loss of nuclei through disintegration and absorption is better established in the case of Actinospharinm. Gruber ('83) and Brauer ('94) maintained that the number of nuclei in old Actinospharia is reduced by fusion until only a few remain, but Hertwig ('98) shows that with the exception of about 5 per cent, all of the nuclei atrophy and are absorbed in the cytoplasm. The remaining nuclei, which he calls the "sexual nuclei," then undergo so-called maturation divisions, and fuse to form the cleavage nuclei of new cycles. A B Fig. 129. —Conjugation of Ettgfypha, alveolata Duj. [BLOCHMANN.] *, functional nucleus. *', degenerating nucleus. The simplest case of maturation comparable to that in Metazoa is shown in two rather widely separated forms, Actinophrys, a heliozoon, and Monocystis, a gregarine. In the former, Schaudinn ('96) observed that, although the cytoplasms of two individuals fuse, the nuclei remain apart. They finally divide by mitosis, and two of the daughter- nuclei fuse, while the other two (polar bodies) disintegrate and are absorbed in the cytoplasm (Fig. 130). Similarly in Monocystis, Welters ('91) has shown that two similar individuals join in a common cyst and that the nuclei divide, one of the daughter-nuclei in each indi- vidual disappearing in the plasm. In both of these cases, only one daughter-nucleus is eliminated in each conjugant. In the other forms mentioned, there are at least two, and the process approaches still more closely to maturation in Metazoa. 236 THE PXOTOZOA In Actinospkcerium, Hertwig describes a process which may be summa- rized as follows : after most of the nuclei are absorbed in the cyto- plasm, the " mother-cyst" divides into as many parts (primary cysts) as there are nuclei remaining. In small animals the entire mass may form one primary cyst with one nucleus, but large specimens may have SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 237 twenty or more primary cysts. Each primary cyst is surrounded by a special gelatinous mantle ; the nucleus of each divides once (primary mitosis) into two nuclei characterized by radiations at one pole, where a centrosome is developed from nuclear threads which grow out into the surrounding cytoplasm. During the formation of the centrosome, the body of the primary cyst divides, giving rise to the secondary and mononucleate cysts. Each secondary cyst forms two " polar bodies " in the following manner. In each the nucleus divides by mitosis into two nuclei, one of which degenerates while the other prepares for a second division by mitosis. After this division one of the resulting nuclei also degener- ates ( " 2d polar body " ), leaving one ripe nucleus in each secondary cyst. Both polar bodies consist exclusively of nuclear matter, and they rapidly degenerate. Both polar or maturation mitoses are character- ized by the presence of centrosomes derived from the original centre. After the two secondary cysts formed from the two primary cysts are ripe, they fuse together, protoplasm with protoplasm, and nucleus with nucleus, thus re-forming the primary cyst. The fusion product (germ- sphere) is distinguished from the older primary cyst, not only in the changes described in ripening and fertilization, which, after the forma- tion of the polar bodies, would hardly be noticed, but in the following additional points : (i) The body concentrates into a denser structure and smaller circumference. (2) The last remnants of vacuoles disap- pear. (3) The silicious particles at first diffuse, collect at the periphery and finally form a compact outer coating. (4) A protective mem- brane (yolk membrane), extremely impervious to killing agents, is secreted inside of the protective coating. After a week's rest the germ spheres creep out, each animal holding six or eight nuclei, formed by mitosis. Before beginning to grow, the spheres appar- ently divide into mononucleate forms. Again in Adelea ovata, one of the Coccidiida, a somewhat similar elimination takes place, but in only one of the conjugants. Prior to conjugation, the nucleus of the male cell divides twice, and only one of the resulting nuclei penetrates and fertilizes the egg, while the other three disintegrate and disappear (Schaudinn and Siedlecki, '97). This case is very similar to the well-known maturation-divisions among the Infusoria, although in the latter both conjugants undergo the same processes. In the different species of Infusoria the maturation-phe- nomena, while differing as to details, agree in their essential features, and for purposes of illustration Paramcecium candatum may be selected, for with its single macronucleus and single micronucleus it is simpler than the majority of other forms. The details of the pro- cess which have been made out by Maupas ('88, '89) and Hertwig ('89) are as follows. The micronucleus of each conjugant divides twice to 238 THE PROTOZOA form four daughter-nuclei, of which one only remains active, while the other three degenerate and disappear. The active daughter-nucleus divides again and one of the resultant nuclei migrates to the other organism, while the other resultant nucleus remains quiescent. The migrating nucleus in each conjugant unites with the quiescent nucleus of the other individual, and thus effects fertilization, after which the organisms separate (Fig. 131). The three daughter-nuclei (corpuscules de rttut) which are elimi- nated in each individual before the union of the " germ nuclei," are undoubtedly analogous to the polar bodies of the Metazoa. The agreement in number with the polar bodies of the Metazoa is inter- esting, but it may be doubted whether this agreement has any real significance, for the number of nuclei eliminated in other genera of Ciliata varies considerably, e.g. Vorticella.1 Mark ('82), followed by Biitschli ('85), explained the formation of polar bodies in the Metazoa as aborted eggs resulting from the attempt to form many individuals as the early sperm cells do, and the latter regarded it as a reminiscence of the colony-formation of the Protozoa, basing his view upon the sexual relations of Volvox and Pan- dorina (see above), while Hartog ('91) expressed a somewhat similar view in the statement " the page of morphological history, revealing that the oogamete was primitively one of a brood of at least four, has not been obliterated from the ontogenetic records of the Metazoa."2 Richard HertwigCgS), after summing up the evidence in Protozoa of the homologue of polar bodies, came to the conclusion that in all cases there is probably a double division before, after, or during fertilization, which represents a physiological condition of the cell and without phylogenetic significance. Excepting for the Infusoria the double division is, however, established in only one form (Actino- spJiarium*), and it is rather difficult to believe that observations have been incomplete in all other reported cases where only one such division is found. Hertwig's view, however, that the preliminary division of the nuclei prior to fertilization represents a physiological condition of the protoplasm, is in no way opposed to the facts in Protozoa. Up to the present time no such structures as tetrads have been found in any Protozoa ; indeed, in only a few cases have chromosomes been observed, and then they are so numerous as to render counting im- possible. Hertwig ('89) somewhat doubtfully asserted that the num- ber of chromosomes in Paramcecium caudatum is reduced from 8 or 9, to 4 or 6, and, again ('98), he maintained that in Actinosphcerium the 1 Cf. Maupas. 2 I.e., page 66. H K Fig. 131. — Conjugation of Paramcecium caudatum. [A-C, after R. HERTWIG; D-K, after MAUPAS.] (The macronuclei dotted in all the figures.) A. Micronuclei preparing for their first division. B. Second division. C, Third division; three polar bodies or " corpuscules de r6but," and one dividing germ-nucleus in each animal. D. Interchange of the germ-nuclei. E. The same, enlarged. F. Fusion of the germ-nuclei. G. The same enlarged. H. Cleavage-nucleus (c) preparing for the first division. /. The cleavage-nucleus has divided twice, y. After three divisions of the cleavage-nucleus ; the macronucleus is breaking up. K. Four of the nuclei enlarging to form the new macronuclei. 240 THE PROTOZOA number of chromosomes is not reduced in the maturation-divisions although the amount of chromatin is reduced by half. It must be pointed out also that in many cases of conjugation among Protozoa no maturation processes are known. Thus all of the Flagellidia, with their complicated division of labor and high grade of sex-differentiation, offer not a single instance of nuclear reduction, and the conclusion is suggested that the maturation of forms in other divisions of the Protozoa show no genetic relation to analogous pro- cesses in Metazoa, but are independent expressions of the same un- known vital forces which cause the formation of polar bodies, or the double division of tetrads. C. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS In the foregoing review of the phenomena of conjugation and maturation, it is only too apparent that many gaps in the series, and the incompleteness of the observations in various instances cited, prevent any far-reaching generalizations. It may be pointed out, however, that more or less similar conditions characterize all of the diverse phenomena, and afford a basis for future explanations. The various conjugation-phenomena seen in the Protozoa seem to show that each cycle starts with a certain potential of vitality which is gradually exhausted in the vegetative activities of the long line of individuals formed by simple division, or by spore-formation. As Butschli long since suggested, such a cycle can be compared to the ontogeny of a metazoon where the somatic cells, starting with an initial vitality, finally die from senile degeneration. An important difference, however, lies in the fact that each protozoon has the inherent power of conjugation, and when senile degeneration has progressed to a certain extent, the vitality can be restored by this process. The most careful observations on the Protozoa, as upon all other animals and plants, have failed to demonstrate the nature of this renewal of vitality, or the reason why the temporary or permanent union of two exhausted cells should result in one or two rejuvenated ones. An explanation of the many diverse modifications in the form of the conjugants, and of the various maturation-phenomena, does not, how- ever, appear at the present time quite so far out of reach, for these phenomena can be observed, and the similar^ characteristics point toward a common interpretation. The evidence in Protozoa, while not conclusive, certainly points, I believe, as Minot long since suggested, toward the phenomenon of decreasing vitality as the underlying condition which indirectly brings about conjugation, sex- differentiation, and maturation. SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 241 Attention may again be called to the fact, repeatedly observed by Biitschli, Engelmann, Gruber, Maupas, and others, upon the Infuso- ria, that if conjugation is prevented, continued cell-division leads to degeneration, and that this process is cumulative, resulting eventually in the atrophy of external and internal organs (including vibratile membranes, cilia, micronuclei) and, finally, in death. " There is no question," says Butschli, "that conjugation is a process which, if pre- vented, leads to death of the ciliates, just as a race of Metazoa dies out if restrained from sexual reproduction.1 " The cell-body becomes A B . C Fig. 132. — Onychodromus grandis Stein. [MAUPAS.] A. Normal individual. B. Smaller form without micronuclei ; degenerate. C. A still more reduced and degenerate form. N, macronucleus ; n, micronucleus. smaller, more plastic, and less resistant, and assumes various irregular shapes (Fig. 132). If degeneration has not gone too far, the normal size of the individual, the organs, and the general vitality are restored by conjugation, which is effected through the union of the soft mouth parts, while the internal phenomena consist of the interchange of micronuclei and possibly of some cytoplasm.2 The phenomena of degeneration may therefore be considered in two categories : (i) the effect upon the plasm and the form of the cell-body ; (2) the effect upon the nuclei. The former, I believe, leads to the reduced size of the conjugants, the latter to the so-called maturation in Protozoa. ('88), P. 1638. 2 Cf. Maupas ('88), Butschli ('88). 242 THE PROTOZOA In forms of Protozoa other than the Infusoria, there have been no careful observations and experiments to determine the limits of the potential of vitality. Nevertheless, certain facts have been recorded which appear to be of the same order of phenomena as those seen in the Infusoria. Thus, in some Monadida (Cercomonas, Tetramitns, etc.) the loss of the customary body-form and the assumption of a plastic condition prior to conjugation may be interpreted as an indi- cation of degeneration, and comparable to the loss of membranelles, cilia, etc., in the Infusoria. A similar interpretation may account for the fusion of two cells of Difflugia lobostoma (Fig. 118), which under normal conditions will not unite, but which fuse readily under " certain conditions of the plasm " (Rhumbler). Also in Polytoma and CJilorogo- nium, where facultative conjugation occurs between two full-sized cells, between a full-sized and a smaller cell, or between two smaller cells, the difference in size may be interpreted as an expression of degener- ation, comparable to that which is indicated by the senescent, small- sized individuals of OnycJiodromus or Param&cium, where fusion may also occur between two small conjiigants or between a normal-sized cell and a small one (Figs. 120 and 132). In all cases the protoplasm has reached that state which, for the want of a better term, may be called mature, when conjugation is possible. The sex-difference, which is facultative in Polytoma and Chlorogoninm, becomes obliga- tory in the allied form, Phacotns, a condition which may be compared with that of the peritrichous Ciliata, where, in the Vorticellidae, the free-swimming microgametes are dwarfed forms of the normal indi- viduals with which they fuse (Fig. 122). In the more complex colonies of Flagellidia, and in the Coccidiida, the microgametes, although they arise by spore-formation, are to be compared with spermatozoa of Metazoa, and the macrogametes are equivalent to eggs. The obligatory sex-difference is here indicated by the storage of a reserve food supply with concomitant quiescence in the larger forms (females), and by loss of cytoplasm and concomi- tant increase of motion in the smaller ones (males). The researches upon Coccidiida have established the fact that, as in Infusoria, there is a period of conjugation which alternates with a period of spore- formation, and the changed form of the conjugants into spermatozoa and eggs may be taken as evidence of exhaustion as in the less specialized cases among the Protozoa ; although with our present knowledge an interpretation of these conjugants as degenerate cells can only be based upon analogy with other forms, where a similar cycle brings about more or less similar conjugating individuals. It is apparent from the facts cited that the study of Protozoa can throw but little light upon the question of sex-difference. It may be due either to differences in nutriment or to some more deeply lying SEXUAL PHENOMENA IN THE PROTOZOA 243 cause in the protoplasm, but in any case, it cannot be of primary importance, for the one essential requisite demanded by the lowest flagellate and the highest animal or plant is fusion with another cell, and by such fusion the restoration of an exhausted vitality.1 We must finally, with Hertwig, distinguish clearly between fertili- zation and reproduction. Fertilization of the ovum in Metazoa is so closely followed by development of the embryo, that it has grown to be considered a direct act of reproduction as well as its cause, and the same view would be equally applicable to the Coccidiida or Infusoria. But, when applied to conjugation in other forms of Protozoa, i.e. to fertilization in its more general aspects, it is evident that the phe- nomenon has some deeper significance. Biitschli ('76) long since pointed out that, during the period of conjugation, the two individuals of conjugating Paramcecia might have formed many others by simple division, and he, with Engelmann, showed that the phenomenon, in all probability, could not be a reproductive act. So, too, Onychodromus might divide thirteen times during the period of conjugation (Maupas). The facts of facultative conjugation, e.g. in Polytoma or in the Rhi- zopoda, are arguments in the same line, for, in these cases, an individ- ual may or may not fuse before forming spores. Maupas ('89) main- tained that division is the only method of reproduction, and pointed out that division is more rapid before conjugation than after, and Hertwig ('98) showed that, in Actinosph&rium, reproduction actually precedes fertilization, and he says : " A reproductive process is bound up with the encystment of Actinospkcerium, whereby a mother- cyst gives rise to several primary cysts, each primary cyst to a germ-sphere, each germ-sphere to new individuals. Reproduction here precedes fertilization, and the latter has no effect upon the former." He further states that fertilization, which has no direct connection with reproduction, occurs in both animals and plants, and he adds : " Since we know reproduction without fertilization and fertilization without reproduction, there must be processes combined in ' sexual reproduction' which in their essence do not belong together. To distinguish methods of increase as sexual and asexual, awakens false impressions. There is, in fact, only one kind of reproduction, i.e. division in the widest sense of the word. What is known as sexual reproduction among Metazoa, is division which is combined with 1 Watase's ('92) interesting suggestion as to sex-differentiation is significant in the light of the foregoing facts. Regarding sex-differentiation as a manifestation of irritability (l.c., p. 485), he says : " The organism is either a male or a female, not by the difference of ' primary sexual characters ' alone, but by the difference which saturates the whole of its entire structure. Such a difference is, however, neither absolute nor permanent. It is a temporary differenti- ation of protoplasm into one of two different directions, and sooner or later comes back to the original neutral or non-sexual state from which it started, thus manifesting the phenomenon characteristic of all protoplasmic irritability" (p. 493). 244 THE PROTOZOA sexual activity. The egg is a potential individual as shown by the facts of parthenogenesis, where, without fertilization, the egg develops to form a new individual. The first appearance of this individual goes back to the germ-glands, where it results from the division of an oogonium. Here is the reproductive act proper ; fertilization is only the liberation of an inhibited development through which the poten- tial individual becomes actual. It leads to no increase, but rather to • decrease of individuals, since two potential individuals — egg-cell and sperm-cell — join to form one body." 1 The phrase "liberation of an inhibited development," if applied to the effect of conjugation among the Protozoa, might be translated into Biitschli's " Verjiingung" ('76), or Engelmann's "Reorganization" ('76), or Maupas's " Rejeunissement." In no case does word or phrase explain the phenomenon. From all the facts known at the present time, the only conclusion that can be drawn is that conjuga- tion, apparently, is not the cause of reproduction, but as Biitschli, Engelmann, and Minot long since pointed out, in some unknown way provides the energy for continuing the functions of the indi- vidual, including the power of reproducing. SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY VII Biitschli, 0. — Studien liber die ersten Entwicklungsvorgange der Eizelle, der Zell- theilung und die Conjugation der Infusorien. Abh. d. Senckenb. naturf. Gesell. Frankfurt a. Main, X., pp. 213-452, 1876. Engelmann, Th. W. — Ueber Entwickelung und Fortpflanzung von Infusorien. Morphol. Jahrb., pp. 573-635, 1876. Geddes and Thompson. — The Evolution of Sex. London, 1889. Hartog, M. M. — Some Problems of Reproduction, etc. Q. J. M. S., XXXIII., pp. 1-81, 1891. Hertwig, R. — Ueber Kerntheilung, Richtungskbrperbildung und Befruchtung von Actinosphasrium Eich. Abh. d. K. bay. Akad. d. Wiss. Miinchen, 11. Kl. XIX., 1898. Hertwig, R. — Mit welchem Recht unterscheidet man geschlechtliche und unge- schlechtliche Fortpflanzung ? Sitz. Ber. d. Ges.f. Morph. u. Physiol. Munchen, II., 1899. Maupas. M. — Le re"jeunissement karyogamique chez les cilies. Arch. d. zool. exper. et gene"r., (2) VII., pp. 149-517, 1889. Minot, C. S. — Growth as a Function of Cells. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., XX., 1879. Schaudinn, F. — Ueber den Zeugungkreis von Paramreba Eilhardi. Sitz. Ber. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1896. Siedlecki, M. — Ueber die geschlechtliche Vermehrung der Monocystis ascidiae R. Lan. Bull. d. rAcad. d. Sci. d. Cracovie, December, 1899. Wilson, E. B. — The Cell in Development and Inheritance. 2d ed. New York, 1900. 1 loc. cit., p. 97. CHAPTER VIII SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS " By cell-division, accordingly, the hereditary substance is split off from the parent-body; and by cell-division, again, this substance is handed on by the fertilized egg-cell or oosperm to every part of the body arising from it. Cell-division is, therefore, one of the central facts of development and inheritance." — WiLSON.1 IT has been shown in the foregoing chapters that local modifica- tions of the general protoplasmic basis of protozoan cells give rise to cell-structures of considerable complexity, and, when compared with cells in the tissues of Metazoa, these complex forms often appear to be the more highly differentiated. These differentiations have mainly arisen by modifications of the cortical plasm, in response, prob- ably, to the action of the environment and the mode of life. The differentiations of the inner cell-plasm of the Protozoa, on the other hand, are apparently much less complex than in Metazoa, and the nucleus, especially, appears to be structurally much more simple in the Protozoa. In the division of protozoan cells, structures occur which are undoubtedly similar to those of tissue-cells, but are, on the whole, of a simpler and more generalized character. For this reason the careful study of these more primitive organs cannot fail to throw light upon morphological problems which, in Metazoa and the higher plants, are more difficult of solution. The changes which the nuclei undergo during division of the cell have received little attention from the phylogenetic standpoint, although the similarity of these changes, even in the most diverse tissues of unrelated animals and plants, bespeaks a common origin. If the structures involved in these changes can be traced back to more generalized organs in the Protozoa, a key may perhaps be found, — not, indeed, to ancestry of the Metazoa, as some writers have main- tained, — but to some of the problems of higher cell-differentiations. It is my purpose in the present chapter, therefore, to give somewhat in detail a comparison of the various structures found in protozoan cells with those of the cells in differentiated tissues of Metazoa and Metaphyta, and so far as our present knowledge permits, to point out the possible origin of different cell-organs in higher types, from the more primitive structures as they appear in Protozoa. i The Cell, p. 63. 245 246 THE PROTOZOA An ordinary cell in Metazoa and the higher plants consists of pro- toplasm, which is typically differentiated into cell-body or cytoplasm, and nucleus. These areas of protoplasm differ considerably in their chemical composition, — the former being rich in proteid, of which albumins play the most important part, and poor in phosphorus ; the latter, on the other hand, being rich in phosphorus, which is bound up in a substance called nuclein, and poor in albumins. Both nucleus and cytoplasm, as seen under the high power of a microscope, have a complicated structure. In both there appears to be a general ground substance, the cytolymph in the cell-body, and the karyolymph in the nucleus. Throughout this ground substance, in both the cell-body and the nucleus, extends an alveolar meshwork, the intra-nuclear portion being known as the linin reticulum (Fig. I33)- The cytoplasm frequently contains other structures, such as plastids, vacuoles, metaplasmic bodies, crystals of various kinds, etc., which may or may. not be permanent in the cell. A more important structure is the centrosome, which is usually present in the Metazoa and which has been generally considered as playing a leading role in cell-division. This body, which is extremely minute, is, as a rule, surrounded by a granular area of cytoplasm known as the attraction- sphere, centrosphere, or simply as the sphere. The nucleus, in addition to the linin reticulum and the karyolymph, contains chromatin, a sub- stance which, more than anything else, distinguishes the nucleus from the cytoplasm. As a rule, chromatin appears in the form of small granules distributed through the linin network. These granules in the resting nucleus may be close enough together to give the ap- pearance of a chromatin reticulum, while during division of the nucleus they become fused, forming structures known as chromosomes. The latter, save in certain stages in the formation of the sex-cells, are of definite number and appearance for the same species. The chromatin network is frequently thickened to form relatively large masses of chromatin known as net-knots, or, together with the plasmosomes, as nucleoli. The plasmosomes, or true nucleoli, are comparatively large, spherical masses suspended in the karyolymph and are of unknown function. The nucleus, finally, is inclosed within a definite membrane which usually disappears during mitosis. Although the main features of indirect nuclear division, or mitosis, in animals and plants are so similar that a common type of mitotic or division-figure can be described, there are, nevertheless, confusing variations and differences, especially in the so-called "achromatic " por- tions of the mitotic figure.1 Broadly speaking, these variations in mitotic figures may be reduced to three main types : (i) Forms with 1 See Wilson, The Cell, Chap. II. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 247 centrosome and spindle-figure in which central spindle, mantle-fibres, and astral rays can be distinguished. (2) Forms with centrosome and spindle-figure in which astral fibres are present, but no distinction between central spindle and mantle-fibres can be seen. (3) Forms without centrosome, but with a spindle-figure which cannot be resolved into mantle-fibres and central spindle. In all of these cases the granular chromatin of the resting nucleus is arranged in the form of a reticulum upon a linin network, and, with few exceptions, the prophases of division are similar, in that the granules are brought together and concentrated in the form of deeply Attraction-sphere enclosing two centrosomes. Nucleus - Plastids lying in the cytoplasm Vacuole Passive bodies (meta- plasm or paraplasm) suspended in the cy- toplasmic meshwork Fig. 133. — Diagram of a cell. Its basis consists of a meshwork containing numerous minute granules (micro somes) and traversing a transparent ground-substance. [WILSON.] staining rods, the chromosomes, which are of definite number, shape, and size for each species. Finally, the nuclear membrane disappears and the chromosomes are left naked in the cytoplasm and connected by spindle-fibres with the two poles of the mitotic figure. As the variations in the three types have mainly to do with the achromatic structures, further mention of the chromatin changes may be omitted. In the first type considered, the approach of division is signalized by the division of the centrosome into two daughter- centrosomes connected by fibres which form a small spindle called by Hermann ('91) the central spindle. This continually enlarges as the centrosomes diverge, other fibres (mantle-fibres) meantime grow- 248 THE PROTOZOA ing from the centrosome and pushing in the nuclear membrane, which finally disappears, leaving the chromosomes in the cytoplasm. The mantle-fibres then become attached to the chromosomes, and the latter, finally, surround the central spindle like a ring. The origin of these fibres is variously interpreted. The mantle-fibres according to some observers arise from cytoplasmic material, according to others, from linin substance in the nucleus. The origin of the central spindle-fibres is also in dispute. Some observers believe that two opposing groups of fibres starting from the centrosomes meet to form the spindle (Driiner, '95 ; MacFarland, '97 ; etc.); others believe that the diverging centrosomes are connected from the first by the cen- tral spindle-fibres (Hermann, '91; Flemming, '91; Heidenhain, '94; Kostanecki, '97; etc.), and Boveri ('88) and Heidenhain maintain that the fibres are formed from the substance surrounding the cen- trosome (archoplasm of Boveri; substance of the "centrodesmus " of Heidenhain). Several transitional stages between the first and the second types have been described. In some of these (many egg-cells), the central spindle appears first as very delicate fibres between the dividing centrosomes, but these break later, and no connection remains. The complete spindle in such a case consists of fibres which apparently pass from pole to pole, with chromosomes strung upon them, while central spindle-fibres, if present, must be newly formed and inter- mingled with the other fibres, and both sets must have the same origin.1 Finally, the third type of mitosis differs from the first in the ab- sence of central spindle and centrosomes, and from the second by the apparent absence of centrosomes. While great difference of opinion exists as to the presence or absence of centrosomes in plants higher than the Fungi, some observers denying, others affirming, its presence in the same species, the balance of opinion at present appears to be toward the negative side, and evidence is certainly accumulating in support of this view. According to Strasburger, Mottier, Osterhout, etc., the spindle in plant mitoses arises by the gradual convergence of rays which make their appearance tangential to the nuclear mem- brane. Arising, as it were, from the substance of the cytoplasm, and converging to form a bi-polar mitotic figure, the spindle-fibres are sup- posed by Strasburger and his followers to be formed from a definite and distinct substance to which he gave the name Kinoplasma. The nuclear membrane, as in the other types, always disappears before the nuclear plate is formed, and nuclear division proceeds in the usual way. Turning now to the Protozoa, the heterogeneity in form and struc- ture of the nuclei is particularly suggestive. All of the several parts JCf. Wilson ('96), Toxopneustes. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 249 which characterize the typical nucleus of Metazoa are rarely present here in one and the same nucleus. The nuclear membrane in some cases is absent, in other cases well defined and persistent throughout active as well as resting stages. The linin reticulum, with its inclosed chromatin granules, is frequently absent, while the ground substance of the nuclei, or the karyolymph, although it has not been critically examined, is undoubtedly present in the majority of cases. Nucleoli or plasmosomes have apparently been found in but one instance (Acttnospk&riitm, Hertwig, '98). The nuclei of Protozoa are, as a rule, further distinguished from those of the Metazoa by the presence of another intra-nuclear body, which apparently corresponds to the sphere and centrosome of the Metazoa, and, as in the latter, plays a prominent part in division. Boveri ('01) has recently proposed the name Centromtcleus for nuclei with these division centres. We can distinguish, then, in the various nuclei of Protozoa, (i)a nuclear mem- brane; (2) a nuclear reticulum or linin network; (3) nucleoli, or plasmosomes (in rare cases); (4) chromatin, occasionally in the form of granules strung upon a linin reticulum ; (5) spheres or division- centres analogous to the extra-nuclear kinetic centres in Metazoa, but for the most part intra-nuclear in the Protozoa. A. THE NUCLEAR MEMBRANE The usual definition of a nucleus includes the membrane as an integral part, sharply separating cytoplasmic and nuclear structures. In a few Protozoa there is no indication of a membrane, and the usual constituents of the nucleus are distributed throughout the cell. In others, notably in the majority of the Sporozoa, the nuclear membrane, as in most Metazoa, disappears during mitosis. In .all other cases, however, the nuclear membrane persists, in part at least, throughout active as well as resting phases. It frequently ap- pears as a very faint structure scarcely to be distinguished from the cytoplasmic reticulum (many Flagellidia), although increasing grades of density may be obtained, which culminate in thick resisting membranes like those of Noctiluca, Amoeba proteus, and Ciliata. The membrane of an isolated macronucleus of the Ciliata becomes separated from the nuclear contents and ultimately dissolves in the water (Biitschli). The great rigidity of this membrane and its per- sistence during division of the nucleus led to the view that it is not identical with a nuclear membrane of a higher cell (Butschli, '76, '83; Hertwig, '76), and some observers even regarded it as highly differ- entiated protoplasm in the form of chitin (Stein, '54, Opercularia), or cellulose (Brandt, '82, Amoeba}. In the Cystoflagellate Noctiluca miliaris, one part of the membrane 250 THE PROTOZOA which is ordinarily thick and resisting disappears during division, and the edges which are left gradually fade away into the cytoplasmic reticulum, where they cannot be distinguished from the outer network. In this case apparently, and possibly in other Protozoa, the membranes arise from the substance of the cytoplasmic reticulum. Another interpretation, however, is possible. Thus in some Coccidiida (Klossia), Labbe ('96) and Siedlecki ('98) described the membrane as very delicate and staining in the same manner as the chromatin net- work, and Siedlecki adds : "In fact, it represents only a more condensed part of this network."1 Hertwig ('98) held a similar view of the membrane in the case of Actinospk&rium, regarding which he says : " In well-preserved specimens the nuclear reticulum and membrane stand in very close connection, and frequently the two cannot be dis- tinguished."2 The best evidence, however, of the nuclear origin of the membrane is given by Schaudinn ('94) in the developing nuclei of Cal- cituba polymorpha, a rhizopod belonging to the family Miliolidse (Fig. 134, A). Here the young nucleus appears as a solid homogeneous sphere of chromatin which gathers fluid from the surrounding plasm and forms peripheral vacuoles. These vacuoles then pass to the inside, and soon the entire nucleus appears vacuolated, a mere network of chromatin. The chromatin then segregates into a central mass con- nected by fibres with a peripheral layer of chromatin which forms the nuclear membrane. The further history consists of the separation of bits of the central mass, which pass along the radial lines to the mem- brane, where they ultimately form a layer of chromatin similar to the original. By the bursting of the membrane these are liberated and recommence the cycle. In other forms, notably in Sporozoa, the nuclear membrane is apparently of minor importance in the cell. Wolters ('91) described a delicate membrane in some forms of Monocystis (e.g. M. agilis}\ other forms, as Monocystis ascidia, have a thick membrane com- posed of deeply staining fibrils,3 while others of the same genus have none at all. Various other forms of Protozoa also have no nuclear membranes, the chromatin in such cases being distributed throughout the cell. Examples of this type of nucleus are found in all classes; among the Sarcodina, Gruber ('84) and Frenzel ('91), among the Mastigophora, Biatschli ('96) and Calkins ('98), among the Ciliata, Balbiani ('60), Gruber ('84), and Bergh ('89) have de- scribed them. In these various descriptions it is not always made clear whether the distributed chromatin is merely a diffused nucleus or whether each of the parts is not a single small nucleus which divides by itself, as in the dividing granules described by Schewiakoff 1 Siedlecki ('98), p. 806. 2 Loc. dt., p. 635. 3 Cf. Siedlecki, '99. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 251 ('93) in Achromatium. A careful distinction should be made be- tween these types. In Loxopliyllum (Balbiani, '60), Urostyla (Bergh, '89), and Tetramitus (Calkins, '98), the chromatin granules come together and form a single nucleus prior to division. Pig. 134. — Types of nuclei. [A. Calcituba polymorpha Roboz, from SCHAUDINN. B. Colpidium colpoda, from a preparation. C. Euglena viridis Ehr. from a preparation. D. Tetramitus chilomo- nas, n. sp. E. Noctiluca miliaris Sur., from a preparation.] A single karyosome (.-/) becomes vesicular, and ultimately gives rise to several daughter-karyo- somes (so-called "fragmentation" Schaudinn). Several karyosomes in Noctiluca (£) hold the chromatin, the rest of the nucleus is filled with "achromatic " granules. In Tetramitus chilomonas (D) the chromatin is scattered throughout the cell ; the lighter-colored body in the centre of the cell is the homologue of the deeply stained central body in Euglena (C). 252 THE PROTOZOA It appears, therefore, that the nuclear membrane in Protozoa can have no great significance, since it may be absent altogether (dis- tributed chromatin), present only during resting phases (Sporozoa), or persistent throughout all changes of the cell. When present, it may be formed, apparently, from the cytoplasmic reticulum (Noctilnca), or from the nuclear reticulum (Actinosphcerium, Reticulariida, Cocci- diida), and these observations are in line with the results obtained by numerous workers upon the nuclei in Metazoa. B. THE LININ NETWORK Many protozoan nuclei are permanently in the condition repre- sented by Schaudinn's first stage of the nucleus of Calcituba (Fig. 134), and like this possess neither membrane nor linin reticulum, consist- ing throughout of chromatin (many phytoflagellates). When, how- ever, a membrane is present, there is usually a clear area with little or no trace of structure (some Heliozoa, Penard, '90), or else a well- defined reticulum between the membrane and the chromatin. The reticulum has been observed in nuclei of every class of Protozoa, as a fine meshwork similar to the cytoplasmic network, and to the linin reticulum of tissue nuclei. In many cases, however, the chromatin granules are not embedded in such a reticulum, but form a central mass in the nucleus. In other cases, and frequently during preparation for division, the granules are dispersed throughout the reticulum, which then appears like a typical nucleus (e.g. Actino- spharium, Fig. 140). In some forms the linin-threads are so extremely minute, and the chromatin granules so large, that it appears incredible that the latter should be inclosed in the former, as is gen- erally believed to be the case in the nuclei of Metazoa. In many macronuclei, the structure of the linin and chromatin, on the other hand, is like that of tissue-cells. In nuclei with a firm and re- sisting membrane, as in Amoeba proteus, there is little room for belief that the cytoplasmic and nuclear contents are connected, and the two parts appear to be quite different in structure. This nucleus and a few others show no trace of the linin reticulum, but contain at least two kinds of granules which make up the bulk of the chromatin and ground substance or karyolymph. Noctilnca miliaris (Fig. 141, E) has a nucleus of this type with large granules which stain intensely with acid dyes (Ishikawa, '94; Calkins, '98). The granules may possibly represent the oedematin-granules which Reinke ('94) distinguished in the nuclei of Metazoa, or possibly they represent a diffuse or distributed nucleolus, as Balbiani ('90) assumed in regard to the nucleus of Loxophyllwn meleagris. Doflein (!oo) maintained that this nucleus possesses a distinct linin network which SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 253 stains with Berlin blue ; in poorly preserved material the outlines of the granules appear to form a reticulum. C. THE NUCLEOLUS A distinct plasmosome or true nucleolus comparable to the analo- gous structure in Metazoa apparently exists in no case save possibly in Actinosphcsrium, and even here it is limited to a passing phase during mitosis (Hertwig, '98). It is probable that the structures which have been almost universally but erroneously called nucleoli, do not belong at all to this category of nuclear elements, but represent either the functional chromatin which is aggregated into a central mass (karyo- some) during the quiescent or vegetative period of cell-life, or the intra- nuclear division centre. D. THE CHROMATIN The form which the chromatin assumes in Protozoa gives rise to a great variety of nuclei which, at first sight, appear to have little in common with each other or with nuclei of tissue-cells. There is, however, a certain relationship between the different types, from extremely simple conditions, to structures as complex as in Metazoa, and through them there is a possibility of ultimately explaining the chromatin-changes in Metazoa. Five types of nuclei, based upon the disposition of the chromatin, can be distinguished. Of these the most primitive is, (i) the solid sphere or karyosome (Binnenkorper Rhumbler), which has neither linin reticulum nor membrane (e.g. Calcituba}. An advance is shown in (2) nuclei having one such karyosome surrounded by karyolymph, the whole inclosed within a membrane (vesicular nuclei, Gruber, '84), while still higher types are : (3) nuclei with several karyosomes (two to thirteen or fourteen), with membrane, karyolymph, and with or without a nuclear reticulum (e.g. Noctiluca) ; (4) nuclei with a large number of smaller masses of chromatin inclosed in a definite mem- brane with or without a linin reticulum (e.g. Amoeba proteus) ; (5) nuclei consisting of granules of chromatin unconfined by a nuclear membrane and spread over the entire cell (distributed nucleus), or aggregated about a central body ("intermediate" type; Calkins, '98; e.g. Tetramitus). Many Phytoflagellida, Choanoflagellida, some Sarcodina, and sporo- zoites, among the Sporozoa, have chromatin in the form of a single homogeneous karyosome. They are usually very minute, and little is known about them save that they are undifferentiated, and that they divide by a simple constriction into two equal parts. A transition to the second type of nucleus is shown in Calcituba 254 THE PROTOZOA and other marine Rhizopoda (Fig. 134). Here the result of nuclear activity is the formation of a nuclear membrane and a nuclear reticu- lum, the meshes of which are rilled with karyolymph apparently de- rived from the cytoplasm. Many of the stages which Schaudinn described had already been observed in various Sarcodina by Hertwig, F. E. Schultze, Biitschli, Gruber, Rhumbler, Hofer, and others, but the consecutive stages in the nuclear disruption had not been seen. The second type of nucleus is particularly well marked in the group of Sporozoa. Schneider as early as 1881 described the nucleus of Klossia eberthi, one of the Coccidiida, as spherical, filled with " nuclear sap" and inclosing a great "nucleolus," formed of a dense cortical layer and a central alveolar portion. He observed no reticulum, but recent observers, Mingazzini ('92), Labbe ('96), Siedlecki ('98), de- scribed the nucleus of Coccidiida as containing a distinct reticulum, in which granules of chromatin and achromatin (oxychromatin in various stages of development) can be made out. Similar nuclei are found among the Gregarinida (Wolters, '91; Marshall, '93 ; Siedlecki, '99). The chief interest of these nuclei, however, centres in the chro- matin mass, the " karyosome " of Labbe ('96), which, as in similar nuclei among the Sarcodina, has been described under several names.1 It colors so strongly with nuclear dyes that it often appears dense and homogeneous (Fig. 135), but Schneider ('83), Labbe ('96), and Sied- lecki ('98) agree that it is composed of at least two parts, an outer cortical portion, thick and resisting in texture, and an inner granular part. The cortical portion consists of chromatin with an exceed- ingly fine alveolar structure, the thick walls of the alveoli being fre- quently pressed so closely together that the striated appearance, early described by Schneider, results. The internal granules, on the other hand, take an intense acid stain, and are identified by Labbe as oxychromatin granules. The history of this karyosome is strikingly similar to that of the isolated chromatin mass in Cakituba. The observations of Siedlecki and Labbe agree on this point, and a basis is thus secured for the com- parison of these primitive nuclear changes. As in Calcituba, the young sporozoite (A) has an homogeneous nucleus, i.e. a naked karyo- some, but, in the epithelial cell of its host, it very quickly assumes the adult structure (Siedlecki, '98). The intermediate stage between the homogeneous nucleus and the formation of the intra-nuclear karyosome has not been observed, but, as in Calcituba, the chromatin reticulum presses more and more toward the periphery, where it is finally condensed into the nuclear membrane. As the karyosome 1 Chromatospherite of Schneider, Binnenkorper of Rhumbler and Schaudinn, Morulit of Frenzel, Chromatin reservoir of Calkins, Karyosome of Siedlecki, Nucleolus of many authors. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 255 condenses, there is left a small bud, usually attached by a short peduncle, and this bud, which Siedlecki calls the secondary karyosome, seems to be the seat of the subsequent changes in the disruption of the nucleus. The secondary karyosome enlarges as though a certain amount of chromatin had reached it through the peduncle. When it has reached the volume of the first karyosome, it is also similar in structure. A third karyosome is then formed in the same way, and so on until in some cases more than twenty have been devel- oped. The chromatin of the original body breaks into granules, and in this state penetrates the connecting thread into the daughter-karyo- somes, formed by budding. It is rather difficult to determine the function of this peculiar process, unless with Schneider ('83) and Mingazzini ('92) we assume that it is an antecedent or preliminary phase of spore-formation. Labbe, on the other hand, regarded the karyosome as a reserve of chromatin which at first contains all the chromatin of the nucleus, and which increases constantly by the addition of other nuclear particles (oxychromatin, Labbe, '96), the increase going into the formation of secondary karyosomes. He considered these phenomena only stages in the "purification" (I'e'puration} of the nu- cleus, but Siedlecki returns to the view of Schneider and Mingazzini, and shows that they are but preparatory phases of reproduction, in fact the beginning of division of the nucleus, leading to the formation of microgametes or male reproductive cells.1 In other groups of the Protozoa, nuclei with one karyosome are somewhat more complicated and obviously of a higher type. The Heliozoa, for example, furnish nuclear types which, at first sight, ap- parently agree with the above forms. The agreement is, however, only superficial ; for although similar in their general features to the nuclei of Sporozoa, they contain achromatic structures lacking in the latter, while their development is altogether different. A distinct 1 The stages which Siedlecki has described may be briefly outlined as follows : The chromatin network reappears in the vicinity of the membrane, and constantly increases by the addition of the smaller karyosomes. It is then drawn out into long threads and at the same time the nuclear membrane disappears. The karyosomes are almost entirely used up in the formation of these elements, although a small portion remains as the charac- teristic residual mass. The chromatin then collects at the periphery of the cell, where little nuclei are formed, and each nucleus becomes the chief part of a filamentous microgamele (Fig. 127). BCD Fig. 135. — The nucleus and karyosome in Klossia ebertht. [SIEDLECKI.] THE PKOTOZOA linin reticulum occurs around the central karyosome, the history of which has been recorded by Schaudinn ('96) in Actinoplirys and Acanthocystis, and by Brauer, Gruber, and Hertwig in ActinospJiceriiim. In the latter form, which may well serve as a type, the karyosome in nuclei of ordinary vegetative forms is distinctly granular, the chr.omatin granules being grouped in a variety of ways. There is a constant tendency, however, for the granules to extend outward along the course of the linin reticulum, and toward the nuclear membrane, while during mitosis the granules are grouped together in the centre of the nucleus and along parallel lines. In nuclei with from ten to twelve karyosomes, the history is prac- tically the same as in the simpler cases with one. Here also each karyosome breaks down into numerous granules, but there is no linin reticulum, and the granules unite in lines to form the chromosomes (Noctiluca, Figs. 138, 141). The formation of the numerous granules takes place by division of the karyosomes instead of by budding as in the Sporozoa. Another type of nucleus is characterized by small-sized chromatin granules, which may or may not be strung upon linin threads. Familiar examples are seen in Euglena viridis and the majority of the flagellates. Here the chromatin is in the form of small rod-like granules connected by linin threads and surrounding a central division centre, all being inclosed within a nuclear membrane (Fig. 136). Upon division, the rods of chromatin separate into two groups. Neither the observations of Blochmann nor of Keuten show any indi- cation of splitting of the granules. In allied forms the nuclear mem- brane may be either present or absent ; when absent, the granules of chromatin may permanently surround a central body (Chilomonas, some trachelomonads), or may be scattered throughout the cell, collecting only for division (Tetramitus, Urostyla). In Tetramitus the granules collect, without fusing, about such a centre, but in Uro- styla the numerous portions of the macronucleus fuse into a single nucleus for division (Balbiani, '60; R. S. Bergh, '89). Among the Protozoa as a whole, there is no general agreement in the chromatin changes preliminary to division. The object of such changes, as Roux first pointed out, is apparently to get the chromatin in the best position for equal division,1 and the formation of granules from the larger masses is a widely spread if not universal phenomenon leading to this end. Three well-marked types of granule formation have been described (i) by Schewiakoff (Euglypka)\ (2) by Gruber, Brauer, and Hertwig (Actinospketrium) ; and (3) by Calkins (Noctiluca). In the first type the process is described by Schewiakoff ('88) as con- forming to the metazoan type; the granules form a distinct spireme JCf. Gruber ('84). SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS which, as in some Metazoa, splits lengthwise before it is broken into chromosomes (Fig. 23, p. 55). A distinct spireme has also been de- scribed in micronuclei of the Infusoria by Biitschli, Pfitzner, Maupas, Hoyer, and Bergh, and in Heliozoa by Schaudinn, while some macro- nuclei, as in Stylonychia and Loxophyllum, are apparently in a perma- nent spireme stage (Fig. 104). The latter case is particularly interesting, for, as in the nuclei from the salivary glands of the Chi- ronomus larva (Balbiani), the spireme consists of alternating disks of chromatin and a non-staining substance which Balbiani ('90) consid- ered achromatin with the characteristics of plasmosomes. In Actinosphczrium and in SpirocJiona, Kentrochona, etc., the mass of chromatin breaks down into granules which collect in lines across the nucleus to form primitive chromosomes (Fig. 139). Noctiluca is apparently about midway in complexity between Actinosphcerium and Euglypha. The ten or eleven karyosomes, as in Sporozoa and Rhizopoda, break down into an immense number of minute chromatin granules, which collect, at first, in groups in the region of the reservoirs from which they were derived (Fig. 141); but they are later distributed about the nucleus. The granules are then collected in lines which radiate inward from one side of the nucleus. By the constant addition of granules, thick chromosomes are formed, which split down the centre. Again there is no evidence to indicate division of the granules or the presence of a definite spireme stage.1 From the foregoing review, the facts at present appear to indicate that the most primitive nucleus is the single mass of chromatin with- out membrane or reticulum (Coccidiida, Reticulariida). The simplest nuclear membranes are formed directly from this chromatin (Schau- dinn in Calcituba\ as is one type at least of the nuclear reticulum (Reticulariida and Sporozoa). The primitive nuclear mass breaks down into granules in preparation for reproduction, a phenomenon which is almost universal in Metazoa and Protozoa. In the latter group, the es- sential feature, apparently, is the division of the chromatin mass, rather than of the chromatin granules, as seen by the collection of chromatin granules of distributed types (e.g. Tetramitus) into one group which is halved, or in the formation of primitive chromosomes as in Actino- sphcerium or Noctiluca. The division of the chromatin granule is apparently not necessary, as shown by the thick chromatin aggre- gates in Noctiluca and Actinosph&rium, and in the peculiar relations in some Ciliata (Urostyla\ where the long lines of chromatin are divided into separate segments, each of which forms a nucleus. 1 Doflein ('oo) has recently given a very different account of chromosome-formation in Noctiluca, based upon incomplete observations. 258 THE PROTOZOA E. KINETIC STRUCTURES The confusion which has arisen concerning the relation of the centrosome to the surrounding structures in Metazoa, and the uncer- tainty which arises from an ambiguous terminology, are magnified many times when we come to consider analogous structures in Proto- zoa. It is well to say at the outset that in the Protozoa there are but few structures that can be compared with the complex astral systems such as those in the leucocyte, or at the spindle-poles of dividing animal cells. If, however, we regard the centrosome (in- cluding the centriole) and attraction sphere as a unit, and as represent- ing a structure concerned in cell-division, we have a basis for comparison with structures in Protozoa which play a corresponding role. In the present chapter, I shall, for the sake of brevity, speak of these structures in Protozoa as the "division-centres." They are not always of definite form and size, although consisting prob- ably of an analogous substance or substances. In some cases the material or substance which corresponds to that in a more defi- nitely formed division-centre, is apparently spread throughout the nucleus, and in other cases even into the cytoplasm. It will be convenient, therefore, to speak of the " division-centre " not only as a body, but also as a substance which is intimately connected with mitosis. In some cases the division-centre is intra-nuclear, in others extra- nuclear, and in still others it may be sometimes one, sometimes the other. In some of the more primitive Protozoa, notably in some of the marine Rhizopoda, and in a few Sporozoa, there appears to be no such element present during the resting periods of the cell. Dur- ing division, however, there appears to be a substance which is derived from the chromatin and which functions as a division-centre. This is particularly interesting in the case of Monocystis ascidice, recently described by Siedlecki ('99). Here, during the formation of the conjugating gametes or sexual reproductive bodies, there appears in the nucleus a distinct, deeply staining granule which divides while against the inner nuclear membrane, to form two division-centre?. These become the poles of the division-figure, and during division, there is a connecting strand of deeply staining material. There are other cases, also, especially among the Sporozoa, in which a division-centre appears during nuclear division, although it cannot be made out in the cells when at rest. Thus, I have seen a faintly striated spindle in the dividing nucleus of a polycystid Gregarine of the leech Clepsine (Fig. 138), while the resting nucleus shows no trace of a substance similar to that forming the spindle, unless, indeed, SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 259 it be a portion of the karyosome, which, in several Sporozoa, has been shown to contain two differently staining substances.1 In still other Sporozoa there are distinct spindle-fibres, which in some cases {e.g. Monocystis agilis, Wolters, '91) consist of two sets, and their presence in resting nuclei cannot be made out. In all Spo- rozoa, however, the origin of the spindle-substance and the division- centre is difficult to make out because of the disappearance of the nuclear membrane during division. In the case cited by Siedlecki, however, there appears to be no doubt that the division-centres, with their spindle-fibres, arise within the nucleus. In other forms of Protozoa there is usually some evidence of the division-centre in the resting cell as well as in the mitotic figure. The substance of such centres differs from the chromatin of the nucleus in its different staining reactions, and from the sub- stances in the cytoplasm by its more intense coloration. In some cases, such centres are found within the nuclear membrane dur- ing all phases of cell-life (the majority of Mastigophora and Infusoria and many Rhizopoda). In other cases they are permanently outside of the nuclear membrane (Noctiluca, Paramoeba, Heteropkrys, Sphce- rastrum\ Again, they may be intra-nuclear during some phases and extra-nuclear during others (Tetramitus, Actinosphcerium, Acantho- cystis}. i. Intra-nuclear Division-centres. The least-differentiated division-centres are those which are per- manently within the nucleus. They are found in all classes of the Protozoa, and have been variously interpreted. For a long period they were erroneously regarded as nucleoli, but since their true func- tion was first suggested by Keuten ('95) they have been variously regarded as "nucleolus-centrosomes " (Keuten), centrosomes (Hert- wig, '96), and spheres, equivalent to centrosome plus attraction- sphere (Calkins, '98). In the majority of the Flagellidia the division-centre is clearly defined and distinct from all other parts of the cell. Its changes in form, which were first made out in Euglena by Blochmann ('94) and hy Keuten ('95), can be easily followed in almost any species of Eiiglena. It lies in the centre of a spherical group of chromatin granules which are connected with one another by a linin reticulum, the whole being inclosed within a firm nuclear membrane (Fig. 136). During resting stages of the cell it is globular or ellipsoidal in form, but during "centrosomes" which Labbe ('96) described in Klossia eberthi, Bananella lacazei, and Pfeifferia gigantea must be regarded with doubt until their relation to the nucleus in division is made out. 26o THE PROTOZOA division, it elongates to form a dumb-bell-shaped body, the two ends remaining connected until the end of division, by a strand. After division the daughter-centre rounds out and resumes its customary form and position within the group of chromatin granules. An essentially similar process was described by Schaudinn ('94) in the division of the rhizopod Amceba crystalligcra, and although he recognized that the intra-nuclear body plays the chief role in division, he regarded it as the nucleolus (Fig. 137). It has since been found in the majority of Mastigophora, in many Rhizopoda, Heliozoa, and in Fig. 136. — Mitosis in Eugkna. [WILSON after KEUTEN.] A, Preparing for division ; the nucleus contains a " sphere " or division-centre, surrounded by a group of chromosomes. B. Division of the sphere to form an intra-nuclear spindle. C. Later stage. D. The division completed. Infusoria. In many cases it loses its distinct 'outline and becomes more or less indistinct, although reappearing during cell-division as the division-centre. In the dinoflagellate Ceratium liirundinella, Lauterborn ('95) described it as indistinct and apparently without the usual function. The intra-nuclear division-centre becomes difficult to see, at least in the resting phases, in micronuclei of the Infusoria, in the rhizopod Englypha, in the heliozoon ActinospJuzrium, and in the ciliate Spiro- chona, forms which may be selected as showing the variations in the intra-nuclear division-centre. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY QF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 26l The micronuclei of Infusoria were first observed in division by Bal- biani ('58, '59), but were incorrectly interpreted as bundles of sperma- tozoa, an error which Biitschli ('76) was the first to point out. Biitschli showed that these supposed bundles are nothing more than the micronucleus in division, and he correctly interpreted the micro- nucleus as analogous to the nuclei of tissue-cells. In the figures which were made at this time, there is a distinction between chro- matin and achromatin (e.g. P aramoecinm), and a mass of "achro- matic" substance is pictured at each pole (cf. Fig. 138, b}. Subsequent Fig. 137. — Division in Amasba crystalligera Schaud. [SCHAUDINN.] 5, division-centre. observer have obtained similar results. Maupas ('89) showed that the spindle figure is made up of two distinct parts, and Hertwig ('89, '95) made out the granular character of the chromatin, and in his later work ('95) showed that the resting nucleus as well as the divid- ing nucleus has an achromatic body. The relation of the intra- nuclear body in the resting nucleus and in dividing forms was not made out, although Hertwig assumed that the spindle in the latter is derived from the division-centre. The later stages of the dividing nucleus show the chromatin massed at the two ends in front of a cap (pole-plate) of achromatic material, while a strand similar to that in Euglena, connects the two ends (Fig. 139, D—H). It was Hertwig ('77), also, who gave the first account of the origin of the achromatic spindle-figure in the division of the macronucleus of the peritrichous ciliate Spiroclwna gemmipara. In this nucleus 262 THE PROTOZOA a he described two distinct parts, one homogeneous, and with the exception of a central granule, which he called the " nucleolus," with- out structure ; the other, chromatin in the form of granules, which surround the homogeneous portion. In preparation for budding, the granule within the homogeneous portion swells, sends out pseudopodial processes, and at the same time becomes more indistinct, until, finally, the substance of the so-called nucleolus is lost in the surrounding granules of chromatin. Shortly afterward, two heaps of homo- geneous substance (pole-plates} appear at the ends or poles of the division-figure, and the chromatin granules are arranged in lines between these masses. Even at this early date Hertwig compared the pole-plates or "end-plates," as he called them, with the Polkorperchen (centro- somes) in the mitotic figures of Metazoa (Fig. 139, A-C), and concluded that they are derived from the original " nucleolus." Spirochona has been re- peatedly examined since 1877, and Hertwig's main conclusions are confirmed. There is a dif- ference of opinion, however, in regard to the origin of the "nucleolus" or division-centre, as we may be justified in calling it. Plate ('86) thought that the corpuscle is formed anew after division, by the accumulation of chromatin which penetrates the homogeneous portion in a state of solution. He also distinguished an inner structure in the supposed homogeneous portion, and main- tained that the pole-plates are formed from its substance. Balbiani ('95) more recently came to a somewhat similar conclusion. He found that the so-called homogeneous part is made up of short and fine fibrillae which do not stain with the chromatin dyes, and are, there- fore, to be classed as "achromatic" structures. He maintained that the " nucleolus " is formed by the aggregation of several granules of chromatin during the later stages of division. Two substances, therefore, are present in the nucleus of Spirochona, Fig. 138. — a. Macronucleus and micronucleus of Stylonychia in division, b. Micronucleus of Paramoecium aurelia in division, c. The nucleus of Chilodon cucullulus. [BUTSCHLI.] d. Dividing nucleus of Clepsidrina sp. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 263 which play some r61e in the process of division. The apparent rela- tion of these substances to one another is strikingly similar to the relations between the centrosome and the attraction sphere in Metozoa, but so many points remain obscure that no safe conclusions can be drawn. In one other form, Cliilodon cucullitlus, there is an intra- nuclear structure which recalls that of Spirochona, but nothing is known about its division-phases (Fig. 138, C). In all other forms with well-developed "pole-plates" there is a similar mystery regarding the material which enters into their forma- tion. Despite the numerous observations, there is no case on record D Fig. 139. — Mitotic division in the Infusoria. [From WILSON after R. HERTWIG.] A-C. Macronucleus of Spirochona, showing pole-plates. D-H. Successive stages in the divi- sion of the micronucleus of Paramcecium. D. The earliest stage, showing reticulum. G. Follow- ing stage (" sickle-form ") with nucleus. E. Chromosomes and pole-plates. F. Late anaphase. H. Final phase. in which the origin of the pole-plates has been definitely made out. In all cases, however, it is assumed that the so-called nucleolus or "achromatic body," which is generally present in the resting cell- nucleus, becomes modified in some manner (Hertwig, '95, assumed by the addition of water or other fluid substance) until it is much en- larged, when it forms the pole-plates. This general view is based upon the supposition that, like a centrosome, the achromatic body divides, half going to one pole and half to the other. In Sarcodina, as in Infusoria, there is no direct evidence to de- termine the history of the "achromatic" body within the nucleus, 264 THE PROTOZOA although two classical objects, Actinosph&rium and Euglypha, have been repeatedly examined. Nuclear division in the former was first described by Gruber ('83), then by Hertwig ('84), by Brauer ('94), and, finally, reexamined in great detail by Hertwig ('98). All agree as to the general features of division, but disagree widely in details. In some stages (before the " primary mitosis," Hertwig) the chromatin is in a single large karyosome which incloses a faintly staining achromatic mass (Gruber, Hertwig). In addition to these there is >/;'•••;•/.;•, :•; ,:' ':'-:>\- f^kmmj^t, < " i *• i p»%^ :.r >.i»'»0'j(ivV^ •^IjJ/iiiiiliiii",!^? .->.';' Fig. 140. — Nuclear division in Actinospharium. [HERTWIG.] A, B. Ordinary vegetative nuclei. C. Prophase of division. D. Ordinary mitosis. E. Trans- fusion of intra-nuclear substance (x) to the outside. F, G, H. " Maturation-mitoses." /, pole plates; c, centrosome. a conspicuous linin network (Brauer, Hertwig), which Brauer and Hertwig regard as forming the pole-plates during division. During mitosis peculiar and as yet unexplained masses of protoplasm (achro- matic) are formed on the outside of the nucleus (Protoplasmakegel). Brauer and Hertwig agree that these masses are nuclear in origin, but neither gives a satisfactory explanation of their function in divi- sion (Fig. 140). The pole-plates are connected by fibres of "achro- SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 26$ matic" substance, which are formed from the linin reticulum (Hertwig) and upon which the chromatin granules are strung. At a "certain period in mitosis " (Brauer), a period which Hertwig identified as " maturation mitosis," minute bodies, analogous to centrosomes, emerge from the nucleus and take a position in this extra-nuclear mass of achromatic material (Fig. 140, F). At this stage of division, therefore, there are structures which, 'more than anything else in the Protozoa, resemble the astral system in the cytoplasm of many meta- zoan cells. They occur, however, only at certain periods and are not characteristic of ordinary vegetative mitosis. Nuclear division in Euglypha as described by Schewiakoff ('88) is characterized by stages vyhich are remarkably similar to those in Metazoa. The chromatin passes through a spireme stage and breaks into chromosomes by transverse division of this spireme ; a spindle is formed from "achromatic material," and Polkorperchen, which are strikingly suggestive of centrosomes, form the poles of the division- figure (Fig. 23, p. 55). The origin, again, of the spindle-fibres and of the pole-bodies was not determined. Schewiakoff assumed that the latter are derived from the cytoplasm. In all of these cases, with the exception of certain maturation phases of Actinosphcerium, the entire division-figure remains inside of the nuclear membrane. The substance of the spindle, therefore, must arise from within the nucleus, and although it has not been definitely proved, there is good reason to believe that this substance is con- tained, during the resting phases, in the so-called "nucleolus" or intra-nuclear sphere (division-centre). There is no doubt upon this point in regard to the division-figure of the simple flagellates (Euglena, etc.), for the clearly defined achromatic body can be traced throughout all stages. The connecting strand in E^lglena is not fibrillated, and therefore a true spindle is lacking, but there seems little room to question the analogy between such a strand and the fibres in forms like Actinospharium, SpirocJiona, etc. Indeed, the relation of the single strand to the fibrillated spindle is apparently well marked by an intermediate form in Paramcecium (Hertwig, '96), where the central portion of the division-figure is a single strand which widens and becomes fibrillated at the ends (cf. Fig. 139, H). 2. Extra-unclear Division-centres. We now pass to a consideration of more complicated types of protozoan nuclei, in which, during the resting phases, the kinetic structures are outside of the nuclear membrane. The Centralkorn in Heliozoa, with its radiating fibres which form the axial filaments of the pseudopodia (cf. p. 82), have often, and 266 THE PROTOZOA probably justly, been compared with the centrosome and astral rays of Metazoa. This central granule, first observed by Grenadier ('69), was shown to be connected with the pseudopodia by Greeff in the same year. Subsequent observations by F. E. Schultze ('74), Hertwig ('77), and many others, have confirmed these results, and demonstrated the widespread occurrence of the central granule among the Heliozoa. Biitschli ('92) was the first to suggest the similarity to the centrosome with its radiating fibres, a view which O. Hertwig ('93) and Schaudinn ('96), and with them the majority of cytologists, have accepted. The most complete observations have been made upon species of Acanthocystis and Sphcerastrum by Schaudinn ('96). In the latter form (Fig. 144, A) the corpuscle is distinctly granular, and in fixed preparations has a definite alveolar structure. The beginning of division is signalized by the withdrawal of the pseudopodia ; the central granule then divides, and with it the entire astral system.1 The daughter-centres are joined together by a connecting strand which Schaudinn regarded as a possible central-spindle (Fig. 144, C). The extra-nuclear central granule in these Heliozoa thus acts like the intra-nuclear division-centre of Euglcna and other flagellates. The extra-nuclear division-centres in the rhizopod Par amoeba and in the cystoflagellate Noctilnca, on the other hand, are much more like the centrosphere in Metazoa ; and in Noctiluca especially, the mitotic figure, while of the protozoan type, is more like that of the Metazoa than of any other known single-celled form. On the outside of the nucleus in Noctiluca, in the cytoplasm, and close against the nuclear membrane, is a large, faintly staining spher- ical mass, which acts as a division-centre. During the early stages of nuclear activity, the sphere divides into two similar halves, con- nected by a strand composed of fibres which are formed from the substance of the sphere. These fibres compose the central spindle, and are homologous in every way with the central-spindle fibres of the usual type of mitosis in Metazoa (Fig. 141, C-E}. The nucleus then elongates in a direction at right angles to the central spindle, and at the same time it bends in the centre in such a way that the central spindle sinks into a depression in the nucleus, which surrounds it upon three sides. In this way the nuclear plate is finally wrapped about the central spindle in the form of an incomplete ring, a condition which obtains in all higher mitotic figures where the cen- tral spindle is present. The nuclear membrane then disappears2 in that part of the nucleus which is turned toward the central spin- dle, while it is retained unbroken in all other parts of the nucleus 1 The division of the central granule was first observed by Sassaki ('93) in the marine form, Gymnosphara. 2 Cf. Calkins ('98), p. 15 ; Ishikawa ('99), p. 244. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 267 Fig. 141, E, F). Thus the chromosomes, as in the higher types, are brought in contact with the central-spindle fibres. They then split longitudinally, and through the agency of mantle-fibres are separated into two equal groups, each group drawn toward its own daughter- sphere. Within the sphere the fibres are focussed in a centrosome, t . '$ V •cK^St B Fig. 141. — Mitosis in Noctiluca miliaris. s, sphere; c, centrosome ; ch, chromosomes. which, at this period, can be demonstrated with the greatest ease. The division is finally completed by the separation of the remainder of the nucleus and the re-formation of the daughter-nuclei, while the chromosomes disintegrate into granules, which again form the large chromatin reservoirs characteristic of Noctiluca (Fig. 134, E). As Ishikawa ('94) first pointed out, the centrosome within the sphere, the mantle-fibres and their insertion in the chromosomes, 268 THE PROTOZOA the origin of the central spindle from the substance of the sphere, are all features obviously common to the analogous structures in Metazoa. An extra-nuclear body, somewhat similar to the sphere of Noctiluca, has been described by Schaudinn ('96) in the rhizopod Paramoeba. Paramceba reproduces by swarm-spores (cf. p. 93), which are formed by the spontaneous division of the parent organism into a large num- ber of small parts. Before this multiple division, the extra-nuclear achromatic mass (division-centre) divides into a number of parts equal to the number of spores to be formed, and after the several portions are distributed about the cell, the nucleus divides into as many parts as there are portions of the achromatic mass. It is unfortunate that the minutiae of division are not given, and until future observation confirms Schaudinn's interpretation, his results must be received with some scepticism. The swarm-spores themselves reproduce by longi- tudinal division, and the nuclear processes involved are extremely suggestive of the relations of the extra-nuclear to the intra-nuclear division-centres. 3. The Relation of Extra-nuclear to Intra-nuclear Division-centres, In view of the fact that the division-centres are in some cases extra-nuclear and in others intra-nuclear, the question naturally sug- gests itself as to the connection, if any, between them. No one conversant with the facts will doubt that they are analogous struc- tures, but that one has been derived from the other is not so obvious. Hertwig ('95) held that "these centrosomes of the egg-cell '(Echi- noderms) are not specific cell-organs, but portions of the nucleus which have become freed from the chromatic nuclear substance." J This view of the origin of extra-nuclear kinetic substance in Metazoa is difficult to accept, and in forming it, Hertwig passed over too many questionable intermediate stages. There is considerable evidence, however, among the Protozoa, to indicate that Hert wig's conception has a basis of fact, and that the extra-nuclear division-centres arose from the intra-nuclear forms. As indirect evidence of such an origin of the extra-nuclear division- centres, it might be pointed out that in all mitotic figures in which there is a central spindle, a portion, at least, of the spindle substance is surrounded by chromatin, and may be said to be intra-nuclear in position. This is certainly the case in all Protozoa, and the relations of the extra-nuclear centres to the chromatin is particularly sug- gestive in the dividing swarm-spores of Paramceba, in Noctiluca, in Tetramitus, and in ActinospJuzrium, while, according to Schaudinn's 1 Loc. cit., p. 53. 269 observations, in two cases at least, there is positive evidence that the extra-nuclear centres originate in the nucleus (Acanthocystis, Oxyrrhis}. H Fig. 142. — Paramceba eilhardi Schaud. [SCHAUDINN.] A. Section. B. Sporulation. C-H. The flagellated swarm-spores in process of division, k, the Nebenkdrper ; n, the nucleus which wraps itself around the division-centre {Nebenkdrper). In Paramceba, although the division-centre (Nebenkdrper) appar- ently plays no part in the nuclear division of the mother-animal, its daughter-parts play the same role in division of the swarm-spores as 270 THE PROTOZOA that of the intra-nuclear division-Centre in Euglena (Fig. 142). In Noctilnca the central spindle, which is derived from the extra-nuclear division-centre, takes a similar intra-nuclear position during division of the nucleus, and when the nuclear membrane disappears in the ad- jacent portions of the nucleus, the kinetic substance is again intra- nuclear, although the centres of attraction are outside (Fig. 141, D, E). In Actinospk&rium, both Brauer ('94) and Hertwig ('98) explained the cytoplasmic accumulations (Protoplasmakegel) as coming from the nucleus, and Hertwig pictured the outer mass and the inner achro- matic substance as connected through openings in the membrane (Fig. 140). Confirmatory evidence is also shown in other Heliozoa. In Actinophrys there is no extra-nuclear division-centre, and Schau- A B C D Fig. 143. — Mitosis in Tetramitus chilomonas. A. Ordinary form with distributed chromatin (c) and division-centre (s). B. The chromatin granules are collected prior to division. C. The division-centre has divided. D. Later stage in division ; each daughter-nucleus is surrounded by a group of chromatin granules. dinn ('96) interprets the achromatic spindle figure as nuclear in origin (Fig. 130, p. 236).1 The flagellate Tetramitus shows an apparently similar division- centre. During the resting phases, the chromatin is distributed throughout the cell, while an indefinite " achromatic mass " appears to be in direct connection with the cytoplasmic reticulum. Imme- diately before division, however, the chromatin granules collect about this body, and then, save for the absence of a membrane, the aggre- gate resembles the nucleus of Englena. Division takes place as 1 A significant fact is that in Actinophrys the radiating axial filaments centre in the nucleus, while in other Heliozoa with a "Centralkorn" the radiating axial filaments centre in this extra-nuclear body. This indicates that in Actinophrys the attraction-centre is within the nuclear substance and presumably in the " achromatic substance." SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 271 in Englena, the intra-nuclear division-centre dividing first. After division the chromatin granules again disperse and the division-centre becomes again cytoplasmic (Fig. 143 ).* Still more convincing evidence is shown by the history of the division-centres of Acanthocystis and the flagellate Oxyrrhis marina (Schaudinn, '96). Acanthocystis has a permanent extra-nuclear division- centre which divides and forms a complete spindle (Fig. 144, A-D). g S&SS&is qi Ma fc 5*-:'!w &-# mgf' . r v fc-a: •"^ Fig. 144. — Nuclear division and spore-formation in Heliozoa. [SCHAUDINN.] ^4. A vegetative cell of Sphcerastrum with the axial filaments focussed in a central-granule (division-centre). B-D. Division of the nucleus in Acanthocystis. £, F. Flagellated and amo> boid swarm-spores formed by budding. G. Exit of the division-centre from the nucleus. Like Paramceba this heliozoon reproduces by swarm-spores ; the division-centre, however, takes no part in their formation, but remains intact while the nucleus divides without mitosis. The buds, therefore, contain no portion of the original material of the division -centre, nor is there any evidence in them of such a centre until about the fifth day. At this time Schaudinn found a " Centralkorn" within the nucleus of each swarm-spore, which passed later through the nuclear membrane and into the cytoplasm, where it developed into the well-known divi- sion-centre of the adult Acanthocystis (G). The extrusion of the kinetic substance of the nucleus which thus ]An intermediate stage between this condition and the condition in Euglena is shown by some species of Chilomonas and Trachelomonas, in which there is no nuclear membrane, but in which the chromatin remains permanently aggregated about the division-centre (Calkins, £8). 2/2 THE PROTOZOA takes place under normal conditions in Acanthocystis can be brought about in Oxyrrhis marina, as Schaudinn has demonstrated, by placing the flagellate in an abnormal medium. Ordinarily this form has an intra-nuclear division-centre like that of Euglena, but if it is trans- ferred to a more dilute salt solution, the substance of the division- centre is forced out of the nucleus and into the cytoplasm, where it swells to many times its usual size, and may even divide outside of the nucleus, forming a large spindle in the cytoplasm (Schaudinn, '96). 4. The so-called "Centrosomes" in Protozoa. In addition to the division-centres or spheres described above, there are occasional centres in Protozoa resembling centrosomes of the Metazoa. So little positive knowledge is at hand, however, that the centrosome question in Protozoa must rest in abeyance. A number of division-centres have been described as centrosomes, but in almost all cases these are more like the spheres described above, than the centrosomes of Metazoa. In a number of instances, however, the primitive division-centres contain central, deeply staining granules which form the foci of the spindle fibres, and these would seem to be analogous to the centrosomes of higher forms. Such granules are found in Spirockona, Kentrochona, Actinosphcerium, and Noctiluca, and probably they exist in other forms as well ; these, however, are the only forms that have been critically examined. In Spirochona and Kentrochona, the granules in question appear only at a late stage in division (Balbiani, '95 ; Doflein, '96), and they remain in evidence until the next division period. In Actinosphcerium similar granules appear during the maturation mitosis, but are not found at other times (Hertwig). In Noctiluca they appear at each mitosis and form the insertion points for the mantle-fibres (Fig. 141, F). The origin of these so-called centrosomes still remains obscure, although in each case it has been maintained that they arise from the chromatin. Plate ('86) and Biitschli ('88) assumed that in the case of Spirochona gemmipara they are formed from chromatin in solution, while Balbiani ('95) maintained that they are actually granules of chro- matin broken off from the polar ends of the chromosomes. Hertwig ('98) described a similar origin in the case of Actinosphcerium, where the granules are supposed to arise by budding of the chromatin (Fig. 140). Brauer ('94), on the other hand, held that the centrosomes come from the pole-plates. In Noctiluca, finally, Ishikawa ('94, '99) and Calkins ('98) concluded that the centrosomes were nuclear in origin, while the spheres are extra-nuclear at all times. The conclusion, however, could not be supported by positive evidence and, at best, has only the value of an assumption. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 273 F. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS The mitotic figure in plants, higher animals, and in Protozoa is composed of two parts, of which one, the chromatin, is widely held to be the primary agent in heredity, while the other, forming the "achromatic structures," is generally regarded as the agent by means of which the chromatin is divided equally between the two daughter- cells. The two parts have more or less independent antecedent phases, and it is possible, therefore, to conceive the two portions unequally developed. In Protozoa both portions are relatively simple in structure, although complex chromosomes may .accompany rela- tively simple achromatic specializations, and vice versa. The stages in chromosome formation in different types of Protozoa may be briefly summarized as follows : (i) The most primitive nucleus is, apparently, in the form of a compact sphere of chromatin, the multiple division of which is the prelude to reproduction of the cell. (2) A higher type comprises nuclei with membranes, and with chro- matin in one (Sporozoa) or in many (Noctiluca, etc.) karyosomes, which break up by multiple division into granules. The granules thus formed unite secondarily into lines forming primitive chromo- somes. (3) In still higher forms the granules do not return to the karyosome stage, but are widely distributed over the linin reticulum (Flagellidia, Actinophrys, some stages of Actinosphcerium, Metazoa). (4) The highest type contains chromatin granules embedded in a linin reticulum, or aggregated to form net knots or karyosomes analogous to the more primitive chromatin spheres. Like the primitive karyo- somes, these net knots break up into granules which come together in lines for division (spireme stage of some Protozoa, of plants, and Metazoa), and these lines segment into chromosomes of definite number and size (Metazoa and Metaphyta). In some Protozoa the nuclei remain permanently in one or the other stage described. Thus in many of the Phytoflagellida they are per- manently in stage I ; in the simple Monadida they are typically in stage 3, in the Rhizopoda in stage 2, while the higher types of nuclei pass through nearly all of these stages during preparation for division. The net knots thus show a return to the primitive condition, the chromatin granules to the permanent granular state in Flagellidia, or to the disruption of the karyosomes of type 2 ; the fusion of the granules into spiremes, to the primitive chromosome formation in Noctiluca. The definite chromosomes, finally, represent the highest grade of chromatin specialization. While it is quite probable that the chromatin of plant nuclei, of metazoan nuclei, and of protozoan nuclei is everywhere essentially the same substance, the similarity is not so obvious in case of the "achro- 274 THE PROTOZOA matic material," regarding which wide difference of opinion prevails. If, with van Beneden ('83), Biitschli ('92), and many others, we assume that the spindle in Protozoa arises by the local modification of the protoplasmic network, we leave unexplained all of those division- centres in Protozoa which are unmistakably permanent throughout resting and active phases of the cell, and from which spindles are formed (flagellates, Noctiluca, etc.). Nor can the interesting hypoth- esis of Rabl ('89), even when supported by the evidence which Heidenhain ('94), Buhler ('95), and Kostanecki ('97) have added, ex- plain the facts in Protozoa, unless, indeed, it be assumed with Rabl that the spindle fibres, never losing their identity, but merely modified to form portions of the protoplasmic network, remain in Protozoa, in the form of a compact and definite division-centre. Could Rabl's suggestion be thus adapted, the result would be an hypothesis which agrees essentially with the archoplasm theory of Boveri ('88). Boveri maintained that the kinetic structures of the cell are derived from a specific substance which he called archoplasm. At first ('88) he held that the archoplasm, in the form of granules, is a permanent substance, but in a subsequent paper ('95) he modified the theory by the sug- gestion that the archoplasm might be distributed about the cell in the form of a homogeneous material which cannot be readily demonstrated, and which under the influence of the centrosome may be crystal- lized out from the protoplasm. An essentially similar hypothesis was formulated by Strasburger ('92) in connection with plant-cells. He held that in these cells the protoplasm is composed of two essential substances, one of which, the trophoplasm, is alveolar in structure and is especially concerned with the processes of nutrition ; the other, kinoplasm, is fibrillar in structure and is devoted to the formation of the active portions of the cell, spindle fibres, cilia, flagella, and outer cell-covering (Hatttschicht}. The facts in Protozoa fit in best with the archoplasm hypothesis. Here, in a great many forms, is a definite structure composed of a specific substance which, during cell-division, forms the spindle-figure. Hertvvig ('96) favored the view that the cytoplasmic and nuclear retic- ula in the various phases which this portion of the protoplasm can assume, are sufficient to explain the several division-centres, without calling upon a special kinoplasm or archoplasm. He did not, how- ever, in my opinion, give sufficient weight to the simpler division- centres in Protozoa, but based his views upon the relatively complex phenomena of division in Actinosp/icerium. He believed that in this form the spindle fibres and the pole-plates (which he homologized with centrosomes of the Metazoa) are derived from the reticulum of the nucleus.1 No satisfactory explanation was given of the " Plastinge- 1 Loc. cit., p. 59. SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN' NUCLEUS 275 rilst" which he described in the vegetative nucleus, although he recog- nized a distinction between it and both the linin reticulum and the chromatin. The achromatic figure in ActinospJicerium is so large as compared with the nucleus of resting cells, that it is difficult to accept Hertwig's view, that it all comes from the linin of the resting nucleus (cf. Fig. 140, A, B, D). The writer, in a recent publication ('99), pro- posed the application of Boveri's theory of archoplasm to the division- centres of Protozoa ; and, applicable, apparently, to all types of the division-figure in Protozoa, it may serve for the time as a working hypothesis. Briefly stating this hypothesis, it was held that the division-centre, consisting of archoplasm, retains its definite form and size in the nucleus of many of the primitive forms (flagellates), but under certain conditions may become enlarged or diffuse. Thus, in Tetramitns, the division-centre is much more diffuse during the resting phases of the cell than during division (cf. Figs. 134, 143); and in Oxyrrhis marina Schaudinn ('96) found that the division-centre becomes much enlarged when the cells are transferred to a medium of less density, and conversely, when placed in a denser medium, the structures become reduced in size and more definite. It was held that the intra-nuclear division-centre becomes similarly diffused. The nucleus of Amoeba proteus, for example, contains chromatin in the form of minute granules, which are arranged about the periphery of the nucleus, while the central portion is occupied by a large homo- geneous mass, which can be explained as an enlarged or diffuse intra- nuclear division-centre. The pole-plates, also, which are widely distributed throughout the Protozoa, may be explained as a temporary accumulation of this ordinarily diffuse archoplasmic substance, and thus homologous with the " nucleolus-centrosome " or division-centre of Etiglena, and with the centrosphere of Metazoa.1 The substance which may thus become diffused through the nucleus may also pene- trate the nuclear membrane, until accumulations on the outside of the nucleus result. Hertwig described such transfusion of achromatic material from the nucleus of Actinosphcerium to the aggregates (Pro- toplasmakegel} on the outside (Fig. 140, E). Finally, just as it be- comes diffused throughout the nucleus in Protozoa and Metazoa, so it may become diffused throughout the cytoplasm in Metazoa, as postulated by Boveri. A number of ingenious theories have been made to account for the origin of the division-centres of the Metazoa. Biitschli ('91) was the first to suggest that the micronucleus of Infusoria might be the pro- tozoan analogue of the metazoan centrosome. Hertwig ('92) and Heidenhain ('94) accepted the suggestion, and the latter, in partic- ular, worked out a complicated theory of phylogeny upon it. The 1 Loc. tit., p. 224. 2/6 THE PROTOZOA improbability of this theory, from the phylogenetic standpoint, was con- vincingly shown by Boveri ('95); and Lauterborn ('96), admitting this difficulty, proposed the theory in a slightly modified form. He assumed that micronucleus and centrosome may have had a common ancestor in some primitive bi-nucleated protozoon, such as Amoeba binucleata (Schaudinn), and that intermediate stages may be seen in certain existing Protozoa, such as Paramoeba eilhardi (Schaudinn) and Noctiluca miliaris. He considered the micronucleus to have arisen from one of these primitive nuclei, but by a differentiation quite different from that which gave rise to a centrosome. This theory, also, has been shown to be untenable by Boveri ('01). A different theory elaborately worked out has appeared in several of the recent publications of R. Hertwig ('95, '96, '98). In its latest form, Hertwig's theory may be summarized as follows: (i) The achromatic substance is at first uniformly distributed in the resting nucleus, but appears during division as pole-plates, the analogue of centrosomes ; (2) the achromatic substance becomes permanently an intra-nuclear centrosome ; (3) it is extruded from the nucleus to form an extra-nuclear centrosome. Still another point of view was suggested by Schaudinn ('96) after his very remarkable observations and experiments on Acanthocystis and Oxyrrhis manna. He suggested the following two possibilities: Either the division-centre (his centrosome) is a structure formed within the nucleus, becoming subsequently cytoplasmic in position, as it does in the buds of Acanthocystis^ or as the nucleolus-centrosome does in the nucleus of Oxyrrhis when immersed in dilute sea-water ; or else it is normally cytoplasmic in position, and becomes secondarily intra- nuclear. Not only in Protozoa, but also in Metazoa, the sphere and centro- some have been described, in some cases, as coming from the nucleus. The most noteworthy of these is Brauer's description of Ascaris mega- locephala univalens^f)^] and Riickert's ('94) description of its nuclear origin from the germinal vesicle of a copepod. In these two cases, however, it seems obvious that such an origin among higher metazoan cells can have little value in problems relat- ing to the historic origin of the centrosomes ; for here differentiation is fully as complete as in any other cells, and the origin of such centro- somes can give no light on the problem. To a certain extent, Hert- wig's view, also, is open to the same criticism. Schaudinn's other alternative has opened the way for another view,1 which, based upon the lower Flagellidia and Rhizopoda, explains more primitive conditions in more primitive organisms. It is not iCf. Calkins ('98, '99). SPECIAL MORPHOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOAN NUCLEUS 2JJ improbable that the condition of the distributed nucleus, as found in Tetramitus, may have been widely spread among the lower forms of life. In Tetramilus the division-centre becomes more compact, and distinct during the preparatory division stages, while the chromatin granules collect in a small aggregate in its immediate vicinity. The sphere then divides and the chromatin aggregate separates into two portions. This stage of the division probably corresponds with the stage described by Schaudinn in Paramceba, where the chromatin granules form a ring about the divided sphere. The swarm-spores increase by simple division, as in Tetramitus, and a dumb-bell struc- ture results. The nucleus, which is a well-defined body, then moves around the connecting strand of the daughter-centres until it sur- rounds it as the nucleus of Noctiluca surrounds the central spindle (Fig. 142, F, G}. The connecting strand of the daughter-centres of Paramceba is analogous, therefore, to the central spindle of Noctiluca and of the Metazoa. It is a temporary stage like this in Tetramitus or Paramceba, that lends plausibility to Schaudinn's other alternative, although the reverse view may also be conceived, the diffusion of the chromatin granules taking place by reason of the disappearance through gradual degeneration of the nuclear membrane. If the latter view of the origin of diffused chromatin be accepted, then the theory of the original intra-nuclear position of the sphere, for which there are certainly a great many supporting facts, is warranted. There is considerable evidence, on the other hand, to support the argument that the division-centre was originally a distinct cytoplasmic structure, which only secondarily became connected with the nucleus (e.g. Tetramitus and Paramceba}. Intermediate stages between the temporary stage in Tetramitus and Paramceba, and the permanent intra-nuclear division- centre, may be seen in numerous Flagellidia, such as Chilomonas and some species of Trachelomonas, where no nuclear membrane surrounds the chromatin granules. Even in these low forms, the sphere appar- ently exerts some force of attraction, perhaps chemotactic, upon the chromatin, and this may or may not be strong enough to keep the granules permanently aggregated. If not, the distributed nucleus may result ; if so, the intra-nuclear condition of the sphere is the outcome. In Paramceba, Noctihica, in diatoms, and in the majority of Metazoa and plants, a nuclear membrane is formed and the sphere remains in its cytoplasmic or extra-nuclear condition, and, as a cytoplasmic body, or as a kinetic substance (archoplasm or kinoplasm), may undergo fur- ther differentiations leading to the complicated mitotic figures of higher animals and plants. In the majority of cases the nuclear membrane disappears during mitosis, and the primitive conditions are thus repeated. By rupture of the membrane, the substance of the 2/8 THE PROTOZOA division-centre comes into direct contact with the chromatin, and is, in part at least, surrounded by it. The facts point toward the conclusion that the centre of activity in the division of the protozoan cell, as in Metazoa, resides in a special structure, which, to avoid confusion in terminology, has been called the division-centre. In some cases this structure resembles the astral system of Metazoa, in consisting of an outer spherical mass with radi- ating processes (astrosphere), and an inner focal granule or granules (centrosome). The evidence further tends to show that the division- centre in Protozoa consists of a specific substance different from the chromatin and from the cytoplasm, and possessing above all other portions of the cell an active role in division. No conclusive evidence is forthcoming to show whether this substance is permanent in all cells, or whether it was originally nuclear or cytoplasmic in origin, although the widespread intra-nuclear condition favors the view that it originated there. The origin of the central granule (centrosome or centriole) within the division-centre is even more uncertain ; the few data at hand lead us provisionally to believe with Balbiani and Hertwig that it is derived from the chromatin. The observations, however, upon which this conclusion is based are scanty, and further research must be undertaken before we can hope for a sufficient basis of facts upon which to generalize. SPECIAL BIBLIOGRAPHY VIII Boveri, T. — Zellenstudien. Jenaische Zeitschrift, XXII . and XXIV., 1888 and 1890, and Part IV., 1901. Brauer, Aug. — Ueber die Encystierung von Actinosphaerium Eich. Z. w. Z., LVIII., 1894. Biitschli, 0. — Ueber die so-genannten Central-korper der Zelle und ihre Bedeu- tung. Vehr. d. Nat. Med. Ver. z. Heidelberg, N. F., IV., pp. 535-538, 1892. Calkins, G. N. — The Phylogenetic Significance of Certain Protozoan Nuclei. Ann. N. Y. Acad. Sciences, XI., 1898. Hertwig, R. — Ueber Kerntheilung, Richtungskb'rperbildung und Befruchtung von Actinosphaerium Eich. Abh. d. K. bay. Akad. d. Wiss. Miinchen, II. Kl. XIX., 1898. Ishikawa, C. — Ueber die Kerntheilung bei Noctiluca miliaris. Ber. Naturf. Ges. Freiburg, VIII., 1893. Schaudinn, F. — Ueber die Centralkorn der Heliozoen, eine Beitrag zur Centrosomen- frage. Verh. d. deutsch. Zool. Gesell., 1896. Strasburger, E. — Histologische Beitrage. IV., Jena, 1892. Wilson, E. B. — The Cell in Inheritance and Development, id Edition, New York, 1900. CHAPTER IX SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA " Die psychischen Vorgange im Protistenreich sind daher die Briicke, welche die che- mischen Processe in der unorganischen Natur mit dem Seelenleben der hdchsten Thiere verbindet." — VERWORN.1 ALL animals are subject to disintegration and waste of substance through oxidation, and to reintegration and renewal of substance through the addition of new materials. Waste and renewal are usually spoken of together under the head of metabolism, and together they constitute one of the essential properties by which living matter is distinguished from non-living. When renewal of substance exceeds its waste, the phenomenon of growth results, and growth leads to reproduction. In the higher animals these various functions are distributed among many organs, but in the Protozoa they are all performed by the single cell. The simplest of living forms, these organisms naturally invite a comparison of their functions, on the one hand, with those of the higher animals, and, on the other hand, with the physical and chemical operations of inorganic nature. A modern attitude on the second of these comparisons is taken by Verworn, an ardent opponent of the old conception of a specific vital force, different from the forces of the inorganic world. " An ex- planatory principle," says Verworn, " can never hold good in physi- ology, in reference to the physical phenomena of life, that is not also applicable in chemistry and physics to lifeless nature. The assump- tion of a specific vital force in every form is not only wholly super- fluous, but inadmissible."2 This extreme reaction from the old vitalistic point of view appears to be somewhat premature ; for, as Driesch, Whitman, Wilson, and many others have suggested, there exists in every organism a power of adaptation and certain coordinat- ing factors by which the organism acts as an individual or a unit, notwithstanding the fact that its body is composed of a great number of chemically different substances. At the present time these coordi- nating factors and the power of adaptation transcend physical or chemical analysis, and raise the lowest protozoon immeasurably above inanimate objects, and perhaps justify, in a modern sense, the much-abused term " vitalism." 1 Psycho- Prof isten Studien, p. 211. 2 Lee's Verworn, p. 46. 279 280 PROTOZOA Among the most interesting problems suggested by the Protozoa are those relating to their apparently conscious activities. Conscious- ness has often been ascribed to the Protozoa in order to account for certain actions which appear to be voluntary. Thus they are often de- scribed as " selecting " their food, of " choosing " building material for their shells and tests, or of " voluntarily " moving around an object, etc. Dujardin was one of the first to discredit con- sciousness in the Protozoa, and, with a truly modern point of view, he wrote as follows : " If one invokes the faculty which the Protozoa have of directing themselves in the liquid, and of wilfully pursuing their prey, at least will it be necessary first to verify the reality of this faculty which I believe as fabulous as everything else reported as instinct on the part of these animalcula." 1 Neverthe- less, it is generally recognized that consciousness, like life itself, could not have arisen at once in the higher animals, but must have developed by a slow process of evolution from some property of protoplasm, which, if the principle of genetic continuity involved in the doctrine of evolution holds good for the lowest forms, must be present in some form in all Protozoa. Of the many functions which make up the vital activities of Protozoa, that of irritability or response to external stimuli undoubtedly stands nearest to the basis of con- sciousness of the higher animals, and it may be expressed either by the general protoplasm or by specialized " sensory " ectoplasmic modifications. The other functions of Protozoa, notably those of nutrition and excretion, can be treated with greater assurance, and can be more readily compared with similar functions in higher animals. In the present chapter we may first inquire how closely these more ele- mentary functions agree with those of the higher forms, and then consider some of the evidence upon which consciousness has been attributed to these primitive forms. A. INTRA-CELLULAR DIGESTION IN PROTOZOA A distinction must be made at the outset between the digestive processes of most Metazoa and of Protozoa. In the former, with some exceptions, the digestive fluids are poured out from the epithelial cells which line the digestive tract, into the lumen of that tract, and the food is digested in the stomach or intestine. In the Protozoa and in some Metazoa (e.g. the Coelenterata), on the other hand, the food is taken directly into the cells and there digested. The former method of digestion is said to be inter-cellular, the latter intra-cellular. Only those Protozoa which take in solid food have been satisfacto- rily studied in this connection. The processes of digestion and assimi- lation in parasitic, holophytic, and saprophytic forms are in the main unknown. Among the carnivorous forms, however, some advance has been made, although it cannot be said that the digestive processes even here are fully understood. The classic objects for research in this direction have been the large predatory ciliates (Stylonychia, Prorodon, Climacostomum, Cyrtostomum, Stentor, etc.), the Heliozoa (Actinophrys, Actinosph&rium\ and the rhizopods (Amoeba, Poly- stomella, and Pelomyxa}. The first observations upon intra-cellular digestion in these forms were made in the last century (Corti, 1774; Goeze, 1777), when it was seen that living ciliates or flagellates, when taken into the cell-body of another protozoon, soon cease their strug- gling and die. The details of the process and the causes of death have been made out in the last quarter-century, and it is now safely determined that an acid secretion plays the most important part in the killing and subsequent digestion of the captives. The length of time which an ingested protozoon can live in a gastric vacuole of another form varies,' according to the organisms, from five or ten minutes to several hours. After the prey has become quiet, the digestive processes, indicated by the disruption of the body of the captive and gradual absorption of its digestible parts, go on more or less rapidly. The indigestible parts, in the form of a granular residue, are voided to the outside. It has been determined upon pretty safe evidence that the chief and probably the main source of nutriment of the Protozoa consists of the proteid substances of the organisms taken in as food, while, with a few exceptions, carbohydrates and fats are not assimilated. Carbohydrates, in the form of ordinary starch, appear to be untouched by the body fluids of many Rhizopoda (Greenwood, '86 ; Meissner, '88; Fabre-Dumergue, '88); although the recent observations of Stole ('oo) indicate that in one form, at least (Pelomyxa palustris Greeff), starch grains are easily corroded and at least partially digested. Certain kinds of starch are more easily- digested than others ; rice starch is much more soluble than potato starch in the digestive fluids of Pelomyxa. The Infusoria seem to have a much more developed power of starch dissolution, for the grains of potato starch are all more or less disfigured (Fig. 145), resembling in this respect the partial digestion of the starch grains in the higher animals (Meissner, Fabre-Dumergue, Greenwood). The starch after solution forms a dextrin (Meissner) or an erythrodextrin (Fabre-Dumergue), but the transformation of these into glucose has not been made out.1 1 " In man, according to recent investigations, starch is said to be broken up by diastase into five successive hydrolytic cleavage products, as follows: (i) Amylodextrin (C22H2oOio)54, 282 THE PROTOZOA The emulsification of fats has never been observed, and opinions differ as to its possibility. Meissner ('88) and Greenwood ('87) asserted upon empirical grounds that it does not take place in Rhizopoda, Heliozoa, or Infusoria. Their evidence is mainly based upon the observations that the fat particles which had been taken in were thrown out unaltered after a number of days. Fabre-Dumergue ('88) and Biatschli ('83) take a less positive view, saying that the possibility of emulsification is certainly not excluded, and that probably a certain amount of the ingested fat is digested. Chitin, cellulose, and the shells, tests, etc., of other Protozoa pass through the body plasm with little or no change. Chlorophyl also may be placed in the same category (Meissner, Le Dantec, '92), although a few well-authenticated observations show that in some » 0 Fig. 145. — Starch grains in Ciliata, after partial digestion. [MEISSNER.] cases, at least, chlorophyl becomes red, yellow, brown, and finally black (Perty, '52), thus indicating some change in its constitution. There is, however, no evidence to show that it becomes dissolved,1 while the careful observations of Le Dantec ('92) show that in some cases, far from being injured by contact with the plasm, the plant-cells containing chlorophyl may actually thrive in it. Single cells of the alga which Beyerinck ('90) identified as Chlorella vulgaris, belonging to the order Protococcaceae, when taken into the protoplasm of Para- mcecium bursaria, are surrounded by a vacuole like any food particle. Soon, however, the vacuole disappears and the plant-cell is left in direct contact with the plasm, where it divides to form a layer of symbiotic algae characteristic of this species of Paramoecium. Thus, in this case a substance giving a deep blue color with iodine. This is next changed to (2) Erythro- dextrin (Ci2H2oOio)i8 -f H2O, or (Ci2H2oOio)i7. (Ci2H22On)» which is readily soluble in water, and gives with iodine a reddish brown color. Erythrodextrin is converted into (3) Achroodextrin (Ci2H2oOio)6 + H2O, or (Ci2H20Oio)6. (Ci2H22On), which is likewise very soluble, tastes slightly sweet, but gives no coloration with iodine. Achroodextrin now breaks up into (4) Isomaltose, which through change in configuration is transformed to its isomere (5) maltose." From Howell ('97), p. 1007. iCf. Butschli, p. 1802. SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 283 at least, symbiotic forms arise through the inability of the animal pro- toplasm to digest the plant ; either can live equally well without the other, although it is probable that there is some mutually beneficial action between the two when together. Beyond the fact of the indi- gestible cellulose coating, there is nothing to show why the plant-cell is not acted upon by the dissolving fluids of the body, as is the case when the same plant-cells are taken in by other Protozoa, and the subject approaches very near to the time-honored but yet unsolved problem why the stomach does not digest itself. Considerable interest attaches to the nature of the fluid which causes the disruption and digestion of the proteicls in living proto- plasm of plants and animals serving as food. It has been asserted (Maupas, '83) that the protoplasm of the prey becomes a part of the protoplasm of the captor without further change, the implica- tion being that there is no especial fluid created by the carnivorous organism, as in higher animals, to digest the food. A consider- able body of evidence has grown up, however, showing that this is not true, and that a definite acid is formed, by means of which the solid food particles are disintegrated and dissolved. The method of procedure in determining this point is based upon the same principle of differential staining as that employed by cytologists in working out the chemical nature of the various parts of the cell in higher animals. The application, however, is very much more limited, for only those chemical substances can be used which by intra-vitam application have no deleterious effects upon the organisms. As far back as 1879, Engelmann, observing that blue litmus granules turn red and remain so in the protoplasm of some rhizopods and ciliates {Amoeba proteus, Paramcecium aurelia, Stylonychia mytilus, and 5. pustulata}, cred- ited the color-change to an acid in the cytoplasm. Subsequent work by numerous physiologists has fully substantiated the results obtained by Engelmann, and similar but more refined methods in the hands of Meissner, Fabre-Dumergue, Metschnikoff, Greenwood, and Le Dantec have given a firm basis for the belief that digestion of proteids in Protozoa is similar to that in the Metazoa, but beyond the fact that the dissolving fluid is a mineral acid, nothing further con- cerning it is known. The bare statement of Engelmann's view of an acid cytoplasm is subject to misinterpretation. While it is undoubtedly true that an acid is present in the cytoplasm, it by no means follows that the cyto- plasm itself is acid. On the contrary, it was soon demonstrated that in some forms at least (ciliates, Metschnikoff, '88, and Meissn'er, '88, as well as Amoeba and ActinospJicerium, Meissner), the cytoplasm has a decidedly alkaline reaction while the acid is confined to the fluid in the gastric vacuoles. Dujardin ('41) long before had noted that a 284 THE PROTOZOA considerable quantity of water accompanies the food particles, what- ever they might be, into the protoplasm, and forms the fluid of the gastric vacuole, and later physiologists Ijave found that this water be- comes acid by gradual secretion from the surrounding protoplasm. (Fabre-Dumergue, Meissner, Metschnikoff, '89; Le Dantec, 'go).1 It thus appears, if these observations be complete,, that in these cases at least the food particles never come in direct contact with the pro- B C D E Fig. 146. — Digestion in Reticulariida. [VERWORN.] A, B, C, D, E, successive stages in the disintegration of a ciliate (Colpoda) (c), in a pseudo- podium of Lieberkiihnia. toplasm, but are always suspended in the liquid of the vacuole. There are, however, certain exceptions to this rule, and with these in mind, it is not yet possible to regard the subject as definitely established. Food-taking in certain marine Rhizopoda is apparently accomplished without the formation of a gastric vacuole, and the prey, possibly a small ciliate, disintegrates while in contact with the plasm, and the disintegrated parts move about in cyclosis with the endoplasmic granules (Lieberkiihnia, Gromia fluiriatilis, Fig. 146). In these cases the digestive fluids must be in any and all 1 Cf., however, Greenwood ('94). SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 285 parts of the protoplasm, to be called out, perhaps, by the stimulus of the ingested substances, and the conclusion is obvious that the vacuole or improvised stomach in the various forms is not absolutely essential. Greenwood ('94) has given a very careful description of the gastric vacuoles in the ciliate Carchesium polypinum, one of the Vorticellidae. Here the gastric vacuoles, after leaving the mouth opening, pass downward into an area bounded by the horse- shoe - shaped macronu- cleus (Fig. 147), where they pass into a state of " storage " (characterized by the loss of the water taken in with the food), and the food particles are thus left, for the time being, in direct contact with the protoplasm. This stage, which may last from one to twenty hours, is eventually ended by the formation of a vacuole again, about the ingesta.1 Preceding the period of vacuole forma- tion there is a sudden concentration of the pe- ripheral food particles of the ingesta into a central, solid ball. This condi- tion— Greenwood calls it the "aggregation" Stage, Fig. 147. — Digestion in Carchesium. [GREENWOOD.] is brought about, she The path which the food takes is represented by dots; Kpljpvec . ;n rlnrt-ino- a (circular round marks) represents the position of stor- Cb, , CiOCting, age; b (crosses) represents the position of rest; c (dots), the by the accumulation and region of the later changes. concentration of some re- tractile substance. The fluid freshly secreted to form the reappearing vacuole has a decidedly acid reaction, and a powerful solvent action 1 Le Dantec ('95) does not believe that the vacuole disappears during the so-called quies- cent, phase, but is invisible merely because at this time it has the same index of refraction as the surrounding plasm, becoming visible again after diffusion of the digested parts. The strength of Le Dantec's criticism is taken away by his own observations upon Gromia fiuvi- atilis, where the ingesta is digested without the formation of a vacuole. 286 THE PROTOZOA upon proteids, so that in this secondary vacuole the real disinte- gration of the food substance takes place. According to Greenwood's observations, therefore, it appears that the original vacuole does not become the digestive vacuole, but that the food particles first become free in the protoplasm, to be re-collected and digested in an acid-holding gastric vacuole. There are no observations to indicate the changes which take place in the disintegrated food particles from the time they leave the gas- tric vacuole until the absorption, by intussusception, of the nutritive parts contained in them. Most observers, however, are agreed that there must be a sort of chyme formed which mixes with the proto- plasmic fluids and is absorbed by them. Closely connected with the metabolism of the protozoon cell, but as yet of unknown origin, are the so-called " excretory granules " {Assimilationskorpercken of Rhumbler, Excretkorner of Biitschli, Schewiakoff, corpusculcs birefringents of Maupas, etc.). The wide distribution of these granules, or crystals, their formation and disap- pearance under varying conditions of the organisms, make it probable that they play an important part in the physiology of the Protozoa. Whether, however, they represent a final stage in the processes of digestion, or represent the products of katabolic metabolism, has not been satisfactorily made out. The granules in question, with or without a definite crystalline form, have been described in almost every class of Protozoa. In shelled and in naked fresh-water rhizopods (Auerbach, '55; Carter, '64; Lankester,'79; F. E. Schultze, '75 ; Maupas, '83; Schewiakoff, '88), in Heliozoa(Hertwig & Lesser, '79; Maupas, '83), in Flagellidia (Biit- schli, '78, '83), and in Infusoria (Maupas, '83 ; Stein, '59; Wrzesniowski, '79; Rhumbler, '88; Schewiakoff '94), they occur in varying numbers and positions. In the Ciliata, where they have been most thoroughly studied, they may lie well distributed about the endoplasm (Fig. 148), or may be concentrated at the two ends of the animal in the vicinity of the contractile vacuoles (Paramceciiim ; cf. Schewiakoff, '94). When distributed about the body, they lie in vacuoles which move freely with the protoplasmic flow. They vary considerably in form (C), but, as a rule, have a crystalline appearance, while the larger granules are striated by radial or parallel lines, indicating, Schewiakoff believes, the coalescence of needle-form crystals. They vary in size according to the degree of aggregation, but measure, on the average, from 0.003 to 0.014 mm- m length (Schewiakoff). Numerous suggestions as to the significance of these crystals, and a few valuable experiments to determine their chemical composition, have been made. From analogy with other animals it was early sup- posed that they represent concretions which correspond to uric acid SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 287 crystals in Metazoa (Stein, '59; Wrzesniowski, '79; Entz, '79; Maupas, '83 ; Rhumbler, '88), while from the form of the crystals and chemical reactions, Biitschli1 at first regarded them as crystals of oxalic acid, but later2 was content to regard them as the main end product of the metabolism of proteids in the body. While numerous observers have experimented in various ways to determine the chemical nature of these questionable bodies, the most convincing results have been obtained by Schewiakoff ('94). After repeated experiments, many of which only confirmed the earlier con- Fig. 148. — Excretory granules in Paramcecium. [SCHEWIAKOFF.] C. The isolated crystals. elusions of others, he obtained the following results: (i) the crys- tals are insoluble, in the ordinary sense, in water; (2) slightly soluble in concentrated acetic acid and in dilute ammonia; (3) more soluble in solutions of different salts, weak acetic acid, and ammonia ; (4) easily soluble in mineral acids and alkalies ; (5) insoluble in alcohol, ether, and carbon bisulphate ; (6) negative results with staining agents showed that they can be neither albuminate nor carbohydrate in na- ture ; (7) reactions to osmic acid, alcohol, and ether excluded the possibility of fats ; (8) delicate tests showed that the crystals were composed of an unorganized substance ; (9) final tests showed this 1 Protozoa, p. 103. 2Loc. dt., p. 1484 ('88). 288 THE PROTOZOA to be a calcium salt, which was determined as calcium orthophos- phate (Ca^PO^).1 While there are many chances for error in Schewiakoff's work, it is probable that he has come very near to the correct interpretation of these bodies. Their origin, however, as well as their significance, remains in doubt. Their disposal also has not been satisfactorily ac- counted for. Stein reported their defecation with the undigested remains through the anus, but Entz, Maupas, and Schewiakoff believe, apparently on justifiable grounds, that they are dissolved and pass to the outside through the contractile vacuole. B. RESPIRATION The assumption that Protozoa take in oxygen and liberate carbon dioxid rests almost entirely upon indirect evidence, which, however, is so strong as to leave little reason to doubt the validity of the assump- tion. An infusorian, for example, moving rapidly day and night during its entire life, and eating constantly throughout this period, must undergo continual waste in the liberation of energy by com- bustion. A constant supply of oxygen and a constant excretion of the waste products of combustion appear to be equally necessary for the continuance of this activity. With remarkable intuition, Spallan- zani (1776) suggested the contractile vacuole as the organ of respira- tion by means of which the waste matters are thrown out, and later observers have offered no evidence of value to disprove the suggestion. In a ciliate, for example, the volume of a contractile vacuole at com- plete diastole is about one-tenth of the volume of the animal itself, and, contracting every two or three minutes, the vacuole must in half an hour expel to the outside a volume of water equal to that of the entire animal. The oxygen-laden water which is thus expelled must have entered the body through the mouth opening or by osmosis through the body walls. The important r61e which respiration plays in the physiology of the Protozoa, and the agency of the contractile vacuole in this process, was first clearly recognized by Schwalbe ('66) and Zenker ('66), then by Wrzesniowski ('69), and later by Ross- bach ('72), Butschli ('77), Limbach ('80), Maupas ('83), and Fiszer ('85). Before the period of Schwalbe and Zenker, the contractile vacuole had been interpreted as a heart and the centre of a circu- latory system (Corti, 1774; Gleichen, 1778; Wiegmann, '35 ; Siebold, '48), etc., and Pouchet ('64) went so far as to describe colored blood pumped by the vacuole throughout the body. This view, which now l" Calcium is by far the most abundant metallic element in the body. ... It is found in all the cells and fluids of the body, probably loosely combined with proteid." — Howell, loe. tit. p. 967. SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 289 has but an historic interest, has recently been rather feebly advocated by Greeff ('91) and Penard ('90), who adopted it without the supposed justification which the older naturalists had in comparing the contractile vacuole of Protozoa with the water vascular system of the flatworms. Until Leydig ('57) demonstrated the excretory function of the water vascular system, it was supposed that the flatworms obtained oxygen from a stream of water taken in by the vascular system from the out- side, in a manner analogous to the air supply from the tracheae of insects, and Schmidt ('67), following Dujardin, and followed by Bal- biani ('60, '61) and Maupas ('79), attempted to explain respiration in Protozoa in the same manner. At the present time, while the prob- ability is very strong that the contractile vacuole expels water in which the oxygen has been replaced by carbon dioxid, there have been singu- larly few. actual observations to confirm it. Certes's ('85) experiments show that some alteration takes place in the water after its entrance into the protoplasm. This was demonstrated by placing Infusoria in water colored by dissolved aniline dyes ; the water of the contractile vacuole remained 'clear and colorless, although the surrounding medium was intensely colored. The only direct observations of the presence of carbon dioxid was made by Brandt ('81) upon Amoeba. Placing these organisms in a medium colored by dilute haematoxylin, he found that the water of the vacuole became yellow and then red, thus showing the characteristic reaction of haematoxylin in the presence of an acid. The observation is not conclusive, however, for the presence of uric acid might also give this reaction. Numerous attempts have been made to describe the series of events which lead up to, and cause, the contraction of the vacuole. Being entirely hypothetical, they may be dismissed with a brief mention. Schwalbe, Rossbach, Engelmann, Maupas, and many others explained the bursting as due to the contractility of the protoplasm. Schwalbe attempted to trace the impulse or stimulus of contraction to the products of destructive metabolism, which become stored up in the vacuole so that the latter, when full, presses upon the pro- toplasm and causes it to contract. Rossbach ('72) more obscurely attempted to trace the stimulus to the chemical change which takes place at the moment of oxidation. Each oxidation forms an oxidation product which, as soon as formed, incites the stimulus. Zenker ('66) was more clear in describing the process as due to the attraction of protoplasm for oxygen-holding water, and repulsion for water without oxygen, the result being that when the oxygen is re- moved from the imbibed water, the latter is expelled from the body. Rhumbler ('98) gave a similar interpretation and adduced experi- ments with inorganic fluids simulating the contractile vacuole. Biitschli ('83) regarded the systole as due to a simple physical 2C)0 THE PROTOZOA force, — surface tension. The liquid of the vacuole mixes quickly with the surrounding water, as a small drop fuses with a larger mass, as soon as the intervening layer of protoplasm gives way before the pressure of the growing vacuole. Delage and Herouard ('96), on the other hand, held that contractility of the protoplasm brings about the contraction just as it causes the expulsion of undigested food matters. When present, carbon dioxid is probably dissolved in the water of the contractile vacuole, although, in some cases, ^specially among the Sarcodina, gas vacuoles containing, probably, carbon dioxid have been repeatedly observed, first by Perty ('49) in Arcella, and subsequently by Biitschli ('74), Engelmann ('78), Entz ('78), and others, not only in Arcella, but in other rhizopods as well. According to Engelmann, the gas is secreted very rapidly, but at irregular intervals, and he, with other modern observers, accepted and confirmed the suggestion made by Perty, that the gas vacuoles serve as an hydrostatic apparatus, by means of which the organisms can raise and lower themselves in the water. Although the contractile vacuole appears to play an important role in respiration, it is not absolutely necessary for the performance of this function, for a great many forms have no such organ. The ma- rine rhizopods and Radiolaria, and some of the fresh-water forms of Rhizopoda (e.g. Pelomyxa), have no contractile vacuoles. Respira- tion in such cases must take place by osmosis. An interesting series of forms are the Opalinidae, parasitic ciliates of which some genera have a contractile vacuole with numerous feeding canals (Anoplophrya, HoplitopJiryd), while others have no contractile vacuole, although the canals are present (Ofialina, according to Fabre-Dumergue). In none of these forms is there a mouth, and respiration must take place by osmosis. There is, on the whole, very little direct evidence to support the conclusion which on a priori grounds appears indisputable, that, like other organisms, the Protozoa take in oxygen and give off carbon dioxid. The fragmentary evidence which we have tends to the con- clusion that, when present, the contractile vacuole, probably in addi- tion to other excretory functions, is the active agent in the disposal of carbon dioxid, while the income of oxygen-holding water takes place by osmosis through the body walls, by ingulfing through the mouth, or by both methods. C. SECRETION AND EXCRETION Carbon dioxid is but one of the waste matters formed by the decom- position of proteids in vital activities. In the higher animals the final SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 291 products are carbon dioxid and urea (CO(NH2)2), and it has long been assumed upon a priori grounds that a similar result follows combus- tion in Protozoa. Again, there have been but few observations to confirm this supposition. The contractile vacuole was regarded as an excretory vesicle (Urinblase} by Boeck ('47), Rood ('53), Stein ('56), Leydig ('57), Kolliker ('64), and more recently as an excretory organ by Maupas ('83), Rhumbler ('88), Griffiths ('89), Schewiakoff ('94), Delage and Herouard ('96), besides many others. Biitschli 1 believed that it is a pure hypothesis to assume that the vacuole has an excre- tory function other than that of respiration, but Maupas ('83) insisted upon the physiological necessity of such an excretory organ, and cited as an argument the presence of contractile vacuoles in vegetable zoospores, which, having chlorophyl, can presumably make use of all the carbon dioxid formed, and which, therefore, probably make use of the vacuole for secretion. Maupas's argument is offset by the fact of numerous Protozoa which have no contractile vacuoles, and it follows that if these can get rid of their waste organic matters by osmosis, it is quite possible that forms with vacuoles can do the same. Entz ('88) held that the crystals occasionally found in the vacuoles and reser- voirs of different forms are uric acid (Harnconcrcmente\ a supposition which was supported with direct evidence by Griffiths ('89). The lat- ter determined the presence of uric acid in several different types of Protozoa, including the rhizopod Amoeba and the ciliates Paramcecium and Vorticella. A number of animals were placed on a slide under a cover-glass, and killed with alcohol followed by nitric acid. The slide was then gently warmed, and ammonia was introduced. When the experiments were successful, a number of purple prismatic crys- tals of murexide appeared in the contractile vacuoles, showing that uric acid had been present. These results were repeatedly obtained, although the experiments were not always successful, showing, Grif- fiths says, that the vacuole may have some other functions besides secretion. Until this interesting series of experiments is confirmed, however, Griffiths's results must be inconclusive. If they are confirmed, on the other hand, the following reflection is warranted, and has a sin- gular interest in the present-day problems of biology : "Through all the multitudinous changes," says Griffiths, "that have taken place dur- ing the lapse of ages in the development of the mammalian kidney, we find that the physiological functions are the same as occur in its origi- nal or primitive form, as represented in the Protozoa." 2 The secretion from the protoplasmic body of definite particles of matter, which may or may not have been at some time a part of the animal protoplasm, and which play some further part in the life activi- 1('S8), p. 1452. «Z«r. tt/., p. 135. 292 THE PROTOZOA ties, is definitely established in a number of cases. The materials thus secreted vary in nature from purely inorganic solids, like calcium carbonate, silica, etc., to chitin, cellulose, fats, and jelly-like protoplas- mic products. The simplest cases of secretion are seen in those Mastigophora and Sarcodina where the outer protoplasm becomes gelatinous, to form the jelly-like mantles of different types (many Flagellidia, Heliozoa, Radiolaria). In Amoeba there is a secretion of such a substance which aids the animal in securing food by sticking it to larger objects, as well as by ensnaring the prey (Rhumbler, Ver- worn, Hofer). In Euglena, according to Klebs ('86), the protoplasm throws out a slimy mantle when the surrounding conditions are un- suitable. This mantle at first is not homogeneous, but is in the form of minute gelatinous threads which arise beneath the cuticle from the outer protoplasmic layer of the body. A network is then formed be- tween the threads, which finally unite to form a homogeneous man- tle about the animal. An identical process has been described by Schewiakoff ('94) and by Siedlecki ('99), in the movements of certain gregarines,1 where a gelatinous layer beneath the membrane secretes filaments of slime-like material which harden outside the body. In other instances the secreted material is in the form of granules which unite outside the body to form stalks or houses, or even shells. In many such cases the granules have not been a part of the body protoplasm, although they may have been created there. Such, for example, are the lime shells of the Reticulariida, or the silicious and acanthin skeletons of the Radiolaria. In other cases they appear to be a growth product of the organism, as in the branched stalks of many Flagellidia, although even here foreign particles may be used for this end. Thus, in freshly formed AntJiopliysa stalks, Kent and Butschli observed that the excreted material was granular, and Ehrenberg had already noticed that, if Antliopliysa colonies are fed with indigo, the colored particles collect at the base of the animal, while Kent ('81), repeating the experiment, observed that the gran- ules were actually deposited to form a part of the new stalk material. The materials for the shells of Rhizopoda may be foreign particles analogous to the indigo granules, or they may be the result of chem- ical activity of the protoplasm. The various shells of Difflugia, Cen- tropyxis, Cyphoderia, LitJiicolla, etc., are examples of the first_type, while Eugfyp/ia, Quadriila, most Heliozoa, Reticulariida, and Radio- laria are examples of the .second. In the Sarcodina, where the shells, as in Reticulariida, are formed by deposition of calcium carbonate, it has been shown by Carpenter, Kolliker, Wallich, and especially by Dreyer ('92), that the material 1 Cf. P. 149. is deposited from a well-defined portion of the protoplasm (chitosarc, Wallich), and not upon the outside of the body, but between two chitinous lamellae situated in the ectoplasm (Fig. 149). The manufac- ture of the shell material of the Mollusca was explained by Stein- mann as a purely chemical phenome- non, and not as an expression of vital activity. The early experiments of Harting ('73) in allowing carbonic acid alkalies to act upon albumin or other nitrogenous substances, there- by obtaining a precipitate of calcium carbonate in the form of granules similar to Coccoliths, gave Steinmann the clue to his theory that calcium chloride and other salts acting upon albumin in animal protoplasm give a similar precipitate. Applying this theory to the marine rhizopods, Dreyer argued that the protoplasmic body is saturated with dissolved cal- cium salts, and that albuminoid stuffs secreted by the living animal undergo fermentation through the agency of bacteria, and ammonium carbonate is formed, which, acting upon the cal- cium salts, results in the formation of calcium carbonate.1 A similar explanation can be given for the diverse skeletons of the Radiolaria, the precipitate here collecting in. the interstices of the protoplasmic alveoli, thus giving rise, first to the four-rayed type of spicule, and then to the compact skeletons (Fig. 41, p. 77). Among the most interesting materials secreted by the Protozoa are those which give rise, through rapid oxidation, to phosphorescence. A great many forms have this power, especially among the Dino- flagellidia and the Cystoflagellidia; and although the cause is not fully established, yet it is generally agreed, at the present time, that the light is due to the rapid oxidation of certain products of metabolism. One of the most noteworthy illustrations of phosphorescence is shown by Noctilnca miliaris, in which Quatrefages ('50) found that the light, Fig. 149. — Shell formation in Gromia jluviahlis Duj. [DREYER.] /, the deposit between two lamella. 1 Cf. Dreyer, p. 224. 294 THE PROTOZOA which appears homogeneous under low magnification, is, in reality, caused by a vast number of minute light centres. These are closely grouped together in the centre of the light area, but are easily distin- guished at the edges (Fig. ^50). Radziszewski ('80) found that a number of different substances which are present in living organisms have this power of phosphorescence when in an alkaline medium. Fig. 150. — Phosphorescence in Noctiluca miliaris Sur. [QUATKEFAGES.] A portion of the body is represented with numerous scintillating dots. Amongst them are fat, lecithin, cholestearin, certain oils, grape sugar, etc. Watas6 ('98) regarded the protrusion or secretion of such sub- stances as due to protoplasmic contraction induced by any external stimulus, such as a blow or shock of any kind. D. IRRITABILITY When, by reason of an external stimulus, any normal movement of a protozodn is interrupted, or changed to another type of motion (which may be definite or indefinite in regard to the source of the stimulus), the change is brought about by protoplasmic reaction, which is expressed by the general term irritability. The effect of heat upon the activities of Protozoa was early recog- nized by the students of the group. Spallanzani, for example, noted that increased warmth brought about increased activity in the con- tractile vacuole, as well as in movements of the animal. Subsequent observers have established the fact that movement is possible only within certain temperatures, and, further, that this limit in either direction varies with the organism considered. Between such limits, the amoeboid movements of Rhizopoda and the vibratile movements of Flagellidia and Ciliata increase to a certain optimum, which again varies with the organism, but after this optimum is passed, movement gradually decreases until, at the point of maximum temperature, heat rigor sets in ; and this temperature, if passed, results in death. On the other hand, with cooling, the movements become slower and slower, until a minimum temperature is reached and all motion ceases, SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 295 after which, with further decrease in temperature, cold rigor and death ensue. In spite of these limitations, however, the Protozoa have the power of adaptation to high temperatures on the one hand, and low temperatures on the other. Ehrenberg cites the presence of Nassnla, Enchelys, and AmpJiileptus in the waters of the Ischian hot springs, which reach a temperature far above the normal for most Ciliata and Flagellidia, while the presence of H&matococcus on high mountains and in polar regions, or of various Flagellidia in frozen pools, is common knowledge. The maximum temperature for com- mon Flagellidia varies usually between 40° and 50° C. (Schultze, '63 ; Strasburger, '78; Klebs, '83), although Dallinger cites a number of common forms which live until 60° is reached, while the spores of these forms withstand temperatures far beyond the boiling point. With Rhizopoda, the maximum temperature seems to be somewhat less than with Flagellidia. Kiihne ('64) found the maximum for Amoeba difflnens and Actinospharium at 45° C., and similar results were obtained by Schultze ('63) and Vervvorn ('89). The Ciliata also have a generally lower maximum temperature than do the Flagellidia, although important exceptions are found where, by adaptation to new conditions, the organisms are able to withstand a considerable temperature. The common forms stand a temperature of from 38° to 42° C., and the activity of the cilia resembles that of ciliated epithelium described by Engelmann ('79). According to Rossbach's description of the increase of heat upon the activity of the ciliate Stylonychia, 4° marks the lower limit of motion when the animal is nearly at rest, above 25° the movements become violent, although still spontaneous and normal, while from 30° to 35° the motion becomes uncertain and the animals lose their power of direction, a condition which gives place to a violent rotation about the axis until death finally ensues. In connection with the general stimulation of the body by heat, there is frequently a definite movement of the organism toward or away from the source of the stimulus (thermo- taxis). This seems to have been first observed by Stahl ('84) in con- nection with the plasmodia of dSt/ialtum septicum. He placed a strip of filter paper, upon which a plasmodium had flowed, between two beakers in such a way that one end of the plasmodium lay in cold water (7°), while the other lay in warm water (30°). The streaming of the plasm began at once toward the warmer water until the plas- modium was completely immersed, although previously the movement had been in the opposite direction. Verworn ('89) observed a similar thermotactic phenomenon in Amoeba Umax, while, more recently, Mendelssohn ('95) has shown that, in the Ciliata, Paramoecium seeks warmer water in temperatures below 24° to 28°, while in temperatures above this the reverse reaction takes place. 2Q6 THE PROTOZOA Light as well as heat rays frequently have a similar directive effect upon Protozoa, a phenomenon called phototaxis by Strasburger, which is explained as follows by Verworn : " A ray of light extends through space from a source of light, in a straight direction, and diminishes in intensity with the distance, hence any two points in the line of the ray possess different intensities ; the point that is nearer the source has the greater, that which is farther away has the less, intensity. A ray of light, therefore, fulfils very completely the conditions that are necessary to the appearance of unilateral stimula- tion ; in fact, it is extremely difficult to establish conditions under which an organism is stimulated by light uniformly on all sides. As a result of this, stimulation by light calls out very pronounced direc- tive effects." 1 A difference of opinion exists, however, as to the general effect of light upon organisms ; Klebs ('85), on the one hand, asserted that all protoplasm is sensitive to light, while Verworn, after trying in vain to get reactions on the part of certain organisms, con- cluded that such is not the case. It appears from numerous investi- gations that the most phototactic forms are the flagellated cells, Strasburger ('78) observing that swarm-spores of different plants are attracted toward a light of a certain intensity, and move away from a light of greater intensity, while he and Cohn ('64) determined the fact that rays having a short wave-length, especially the blue and the violet, are more effective than those of the longer wave-length, such as the red. Engelmann ('82) saw Euglena gather in heaps along the region of the line F of a microspectrum, and he also established the fact that colorless forms, such as Chilomonas paramcecinm, or the colorless swarm-spores of the Chytridiae, are positively phototactic in weak, and negatively phototactic in strong, light. Among the Infusoria, light reactions are much less marked than among the Mastigophora, and light seems to be quite unnecessary for their existence.2 Nevertheless, in one form, at least, positive reactions have been demonstrated by Verworn ('89), who showed that Pleu- roneina chrysalis reacts vigorously to light stimuli through cobalt glass, while light through red glass gives no effects, an experiment which shows that it is not the longer but the shorter light vibrations that are effective. The results with Rhizopoda have been somewhat more definite • 1 Lee, 1900, p. 447. 2 The slight effect of light upon Ciliata is shown by the following table from Maupas ('88). The organisms were kept for one month in the light and one month in darkness, and during that time they increased by division as follows : — Colpidium colpoda in darkness 48 times ; in light 46 Glaucoma scintillans " " 98 " " " 99 Paramoecium bursaria " " 9 " " " 9 Stylonychia pustulata " " 48 " " " 50 SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 297 than with the Ciliata. Pelomyxa palustris, according to Engelmann ('79), moves energetically in darkness, but if a strong light be sud- denly thrown upon it, a sudden contraction results and the organism rounds out into a spherical mass ; but if light gradually increases, there is no response. Rhumbler ('98) came to a somewhat similar conclusion in regard to Amoeba proteus, holding that food-taking is more energetic in the night than during the day, and is not frequently observed because the intense light of the microscope mirror causes sluggishness. The experiments of Learning and Harrington ('99) upon the effect of light of different colors shows that Amoeba proteus reacts vigorously in red lights, but protoplasmic movements almost cease in rays from the violet end of the spectrum. Living protoplasm can also, within a certain limit, accommodate itself to chemical changes in the surrounding medium. Thus, Amoeba may become accustomed to a 4 per cent solution of common salt, if it be slowly added, while a I per cent solution, if added suddenly, will kill them. Heliozoa can be transferred from salt water to fresh, and vice versa. ^Ethalium septicum will live in a 2 per cent solution of sugar if slowly added, and many other instances might be given. Such adaptation on the part of the organism signifies a gradual change in the chemical or physical make-up of its own substance, and in a variety of cases the rapidity of the change varies inversely as the distance from the source, hence as the intensity, of the stimulus. If a stimulus, therefore, comes from a certain direction, the effect, like that of a light stimulus, is a unilateral reaction, to which the general term chemotaxis has been given (Verworn). The greatest variety of substances may give these reactions, water, air, and other gases, alkalies, and acids of various kinds. Pfeffer ('88) found that, in various Flagellidia, including Cryptomonas, several species of Bodo, Monas guttula, 7"repomonas, Polytoma, Englena, etc., different sub- stances cause very different reactions, — substances which cause posi- tive reactions in some forms causing negative reactions in others. He also obtained the interesting result that substances which in weak solutions cause a positive reaction, in strong solutions cause a nega- tive one, so that, as in light stimuli, a chemotactic optimum exists toward which the organism constantly strives. In Rhizopoda, although fewer instances of chemotaxis are known, the same general results have been obtained. Stahl's often cited experiments on the mycetozoan ^Ethalium septicum showed that this organism is posi- tively chemotactic toward both harmful and beneficial stuffs. In all cases of harmful action upon the Rhizopoda, the reaction is expressed by the withdrawal of the pseudopodia, rounding out of the body, and final disintegration. With the Ciliata, according to Pfeffer, chemo- tactic reactions appear to be less delicate than with the Mastigophora. 298 THE PROTOZOA Oxygen, as with most organisms, exercises a chemotactic effect, although the positive are much more rare than negative effects (Vervvorn and Jennings). Jennings, in a series of very careful ex- periments, found that alkalies give clearly marked negative chemo- taxis, while substances "in which Paramcecia collect, giving the motor reaction only when they attempt to pass out of them, are substances having a weak acid reaction " ('99). The relative effect of the same stimulus upon different organisms is prettily shown by Massart's ('91) experiments upon Spirillum and Anop/uys, in the presence of oxygen. Both organisms collect in a ring around a bubble of air, the ciliate nearer the source, the bacillus away from it. Carbon dioxid is said to give the same reaction as dilute acids, causing the aggregation of Param&cium about it (Jennings), although other ob- servers have been unable, thus far, to confirm these experiments. The singularly interesting investigations which Pfeffer ('84, '88) made upon the chemotaxis of reproductive elements have thrown no little light upon the problems of fertilization, and have shown at the same time how minute a quantity of the stimulant is needed to give the required effect, too much causing a negative result. He found that antherozoids of the fern are attracted to the capillary tube, which holds a slight trace of malic acid, while a larger quantity turns them away. Carrying the experiment to other forms of life, it is probable that analogies to this may be found in almost all kinds of organisms, both animal and plant, and that positive chemotaxis is a necessary condition of the fertilization of many eggs by spermatocytes. Jennings's ('99) interesting experiments and observations upon various forms of Infusoria and Mastigophora show that many hith- erto supposedly directive chemical stimuli are effective, not because of their unilateral stimulation through the differences in density, but because they induce a natural -motor response on the part of the organ- ism. To illustrate with the case of Paramceciitm, which affords the most satisfactory basis for this view, Jennings maintains that these organisms, which for a long time have been known to have an appar- ent affinity for weak acids, are not attracted by a drop of acid placed in the vessel which contains them, but wander into it in their aimless movements. The usual motor response of Paramcecium is to swim backward from the object struck, turn toward its side containing the peristome, and swim forward again. By this manoeuvre an ordinary obstacle is avoided. The acid does not cause this reaction, but when the organism attempts to leave the drop, contact with the surrounding walls brings about the motor response, and the organism thus remains entrapped (Fig. 151). While this ingenious view is acceptable in the case of Paramcecium, it by no means follows that all so-called chemo- tropic or chemotactic effects can be similarly explained, and that SOME PROBLEMS IN THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE PROTOZOA 299 chance brings the organism in the sphere of influence of the stimulant. On the other hand, it is equally probable that many of the so-called directive effects may be explained by this assumption, and extreme caution is needed in interpreting all such reactions. Garry ('oo) has applied the distinction, first suggested by Loeb ('93), to be used in interpreting the responses of organisms to stimuli ; if a directive effect is produced (that is, if the organism is distinctly oriented in respect to the centre of the stimulus), the effect is said to be chemo- tropic, but if an effect is produced which is not directive, it is said to be chemokinetic ( UnterscliiedsempfindlicJi, Loeb). According to Jen- nings, the reaction of Paramcecium would be neither chemokinetic nor equivalent to the unilateral stimuli induced by light or heat (photo- taxis and thermotaxis). b Pig. 151. — Motor response in Paramaecium. [JENNINGS.] a-f. Successive positions after meeting with an obstruction A, The various instances which have been described of positive and negative chemotaxis must be reinvestigated in the light of Jennings's conclusions, for it is obvious that the mere collection of organisms in a substance does not necessarily indicate the directive effect of that substance. Nevertheless, in some cases such an effect appears to be definitely established. Garry showed that certain organic acids have a positive directive effect upon the flagellate Chilomonas paramcecinm, while various other acids, alkalies, and salts have merely a chemo- kinetic effect. He also obtained results which seem to indicate that it is the ions dissociated in certain solutions which are capable of stimulating the organism. These observations open out an unex- plored field for investigation and promise extremely interesting results. Irritability on the part of the Protozoa, in response to mechanical stimuli, has long been known. Rosel v. Rosenhof (1755) observed that Amoeba becomes globular upon being shaken, an observation which was followed by numerous experiments by De Bary on Myce- 30. Note sur un cas de parasitisme improprement pris pour un mode de reproduction des Infusoires cilie's : C. ft., LI, pp. 319-22. — Id., '61. Recherches sur les phenomenes sexuelles des Infusoires: Jour, de la Physiol., IV, pp. 102-30, 3" 312 THE PROTOZOA 194-220, 431-48, 465-520. — Id., '63. Sur 1'organisation et la nature des Psoro- spermies : C. A"., LVII, pp. 157-61. — Id.. '82. Les Protozoaires : Jour, de Micro- graphie, V (1881), p. 63, VI (1882), p. 9. — Id., '88. Recherches experimentales sur la merotomie des Infusoires cilie"s : Recueil Zoolog. Suisse, V, pp. 1-72. — Id., '89. Sur trois entophytes nouveaux du tube digestif des Myriapodes : Jour, de fAnatom. et de la Physiolog., XXV, pp. 5-45. — Id., '90. Sur la structure intime du noyau du Loxophyllum meleagris : Z. A., XIII, pp. 110-15 and 132-6. — Id., '95. Sur la structure et la division du noyau chez le Spirochona gemmipara : Ann. de Aficrog., VII, p. 289. Baranetski, J., '75. — Influence de la lumiere sur les plasmodia des Myxomycetes : Mem. d. 1. Soc. Nat. d. Cherbourg, XIX, pp. 321-60. Barbagello, P. (with Cassagrandi, O.), '95. Ricerche biologiche e clinic sull' Amoeba coli (Losch.) : Bull, delta sedute della Accademia Gioenia di Sci. Nat. in Catania, XLI, pp. 7-19. — De Bary. '64. Die Mycetozoen : 2d Ed., Leipzig. — Id., '87. Comparative Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and Bacteria. Translated from German Edition of 1884 : Oxford. — Behla, Robt., '98. Die Amoben insbesondere vom parasitaren und culturellen Standpunkt : Berlin. — Van Beneden, E., '83. Recherches sur la maturation de 1'oeuf et la fecondation : A. B., IV, pp. 265-637. — Van Beneden et Neyt, '87. Nouvelle recherches sur la fecondation et la division mitosique chez 1'Ascaris megalocephalus : Bull. Acad. Roy. d. Belgique, XIV, pp. 215-95. — Bergh, R. S., '79. Tiarina fusus Cl. and Lach. : Vidensk. Meddel. fr. d. Naturh. Foren. i. Kjobenhavn, 1879-80, pp. 265-70. — Id., '81. Der Organismus der Cilioflagellaten : M. J.. VII, pp. 177-288. — Id., '89. Recherches sur les noyaux de 1'Urostyla grandis et de 1'Urostyla intermedia n. sp. : A. B., IX, pp. 497-513. Berthold, G.,'86. Studien iiber Protoplasmamechanik : Leipzig, 1886. — Beyerinck, — , '90. Culturversuche mit Zoochlorellen, Lichengonidien und andere Algen : Bot. Zeit. — Blainville, H. de, '22. Article "Infusoire," in Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, T. 23, pp. 416-20. — Blochmann, F., '88. Zur Kenntniss der Fort- pflanzung von Euglypha alveolata: M. /., XIII, pp. 173-83. — Id., '94,1. Ueber die Kerntheilung bei Euglena : B. C., XIV, pp. 194-7. — Id., '94, 2. Zur Kennt- niss von Dimorpha nutans (Gruber) : B. C., XIV, pp. 197-201. — Boeck, C. P. B., '47. Nogle Forhold af Bygningen og Udviklingem af Polygastrica : Fork. Skandin. Naturfor. Christiania, p. 270. — Borgert, Adolf, '91. Ueber die Dictyochiden, insbesondere liber Distephanus speculum ; so wie Studien an Phaeodarien : Z. w. Z., LI, pp. 629-76. — Id., '96. Fortpflanzungsverhaltnisse bei tripyleen Radiolarien (Phaeodarien): Verh. d. Deutsch. Zool. Ges. — Bory de Saint Vincent, '24. Classification des animaux domestiques : Encycl. Methode, II, Paris. — Bosc, F. J., '98. Le Cancer maladie infectieuse a Sporozoaires : Arch, de Phys. norm, et path., Paris, XXX, pp. 458-71 and 484-93. — Bourne, A. G., '91. On Pelomyxa viridis sp. n. and on the vesicular nature of Protoplasm : Q. J. (N S), XXXII, pp. 357-74. — Boveri, Th., '88. Zellenstudien I, II : /. Z., XXII. — Id., '90. Zellenstudien, III, etc. : J. Z., XXIV., pp. 314-401. — Id., '95. Ueber das Verhalten der Centro- somen bei der Befruchtung des Seeigeleies, nebst allgem. Bemerkungen iiber Cen- trosomen u. Verwandtes : Verh. d. Phys. Med. Ges.z. Wiirzburg (N. F.), XXIX, I, p. 41. — Id., '01. Zellenstudien, IV, Jena, 1901. — Brady. H. B., '79. Notes on some of the reticularian Rhizopoda of the " Challenger" Expedition, i. On new or little-known Arenaceous types: Q. J., XIX, p. 28. — Id., '82, '84. Report on the Foraminifera dredged by H. IvI. S. "Challenger " during the years 1873-6 : Challenger Reports Zoology, IX. — Id., '84. On Keramosphaera, a new type of Porcellanous Foraminifera: A. M. N. H. (5) X, pp. 242-5. — Brandt, H., '77. Ueber Actinosphaerium Eich : Dissertation, Halle. — Brandt, K., '81. Farbung lebender einzelligen Organismen : B. C., I, pp. 202-5. — *^-> '^2. Ueber die morphologische und physiologische Bedeutung des Chlorophyls bei Thieren : Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys. (Phys.Abth.),TpV- 125-51. — Id. .'85. Koloniebildenden Radiolarien (Sphaerozoeen) BIBLIO GRAPH Y 313 des Golfes von Neapel : Fauna and Flora, G. v. N. — Brauer, Aug., '93. Zur Kenntniss d. Spermatogenese v. Ascaris megalocephalus : A. m. A., XL1I, p. 153. — Id., '94. Ueber die Encystierung von Actinosphaerium Eich : Z. w. Z., LV1II, pp. 189-221. — Brticke, E., '61. Die Elementarorganismen : Wiener Sitzungsber. XLIV, Abth. 11, pp. 381-407. — Bruch, C., '50. Einige Bemerkungen liber die Gregarinen : Z. iv. Z., II, pp. 110-14. — Buck. E., '77. Einige Rhizopodenstudien : Z, iv. Z., XXX, pp. 1-49. — Buehler, A., '95. Protoplasma-Structur in Vorder- hirnzellen der Eidechsen : Verh. Phys. Med. Ges. l4/urzl>urg'(2),XXlX, pp. 209-52. — Buffon, G. L. de, 1749. Histoire Naturelle generate et particulier: T. i-m, Edition 1812. — Burnett, W. J., '54. On the zoological nature of Infusoria : Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., IV, pp. 331-5. — Biitschli, O.. '73. Einiges liber Infusorien : A. m. A., IX, pp. 657-78. — Id., '74. Zur Kenntniss der Fortpflanzung bei Arcella vulgaris Ehr., A. m. A., XI, pp. 460-6. — Id.. '76. Studien liber d. erst. Entwick- ^ungsvorg. d. Eizelle, d. Zelltheilung u. die Conjugation der Infusorien : Abliand. d. Senkenberg. naturfor. Gesell. Fr. a. M., X, pp. 213-452. (Preliminary in Z.iv.Z., XXV, 1875, p. 426.) — Id., '77. Ueber den Dendrocometes paradoxus Stein, nebst einigen Bemerkungen, etc.: Z. w. Z., XXVIII, pp. 49-67. — Id., '78. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flagellaten und einiger verwandten Organismen : Z. iv. Z..XXX, pp. 205-81. — Id., '82. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Fischpsorospermien : Z. iv. Z., XXV, pp. 629-51. — Id., '83. Protozoa in Bronrfs Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs, 1883-88. — Id., '85. Einige Bermerkungen liber gewisse Orga- nisationverhaltnisse der Cilioflagellaten und der Noctiluca: Af.J., X, pp. 529-77. — Id., '92, 1. Ueber die so-genannten Centralkorper der Zelle und ihre Bedeutung : Verh. d. Nat. Med. Verh. z. Heidelberg (N. F.), IV, pp. 535-8. — Id., '92,2. Untersuchungen liber mikroskopische Schaume und das Protoplasma : Leipzig, 1892. (Translated by E. A. Minchin, London, '94.) — Id., '96. Weitere Ausfiihrungen liber den Bau der Cyanophyceen und Bakterien : Leipzig. CALENDRUCCIO, S., '90. Animali parasiti dell' uomo .in Sicilia: Att. d. Accad. Gioenia d. Set. Nat. in Catania (4), II, p. 95. — Calkins, G. N., '91. On Uroglena, a Genus of Colony-building Infusoria observed in Certain Water Supplies of Massachusetts : 23^ Annual Report of the Massachusetts State Board of Health. — Id.. '92, 1. The Microscopical Examination of Water : Report Massachusetts State Board of Health, 1892, pp. 397-421. — Id., '92, 2. A Study of Odors Observed in the Drinking Waters of Massachusetts : Report Massachusetts State Board of Health, 1892, pp. 353-90. — Id., '98, 1. The Phylogenetic Significance of Certain Protozoan Nuclei: Ann. N. Y. Acad. of Sciences, XI, pp. 379-400. — Id., '98, 2. Mitosis in Noctiluca miliaris, and its Bearing on the Nuclear Relations of the Protozoa and the Metazoa : Ginn &° Co., Boston, 1898 (also in J. M., XV, 1899, Part III). — Id., '99, 1. Nuclear Division in Protozoa : Woods Hole Biological Lectures, 1899, No. 13. — Id., '99, 2. Report upon the recent Epidemic among Brook Trout (Salvelinus fontinalis) on Long Island: Fourth Ann. Rep. Comm. of Fisheries, Game, and For- ests of the State of New York. — Carpenter, W. B., '56. Researches on the Forami- nifera: -zd Series Phil. Trans., p. 547. — Id., '62. Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera : Ray Society. — Id., '65. Additional Note on the Structure of Eozob'n Canadense : Q. J. Geol. Soc., XXI, pp. 59-66. — Id., '66. Supplemental Notes on the Structure and Affinities of Eozoon Canadense : Q. J. Geol. Soc., XXII, pp. 219- 28. — Id., '70. 1. Descriptive Catalogue of Objects from the Deep Sea : London. — Id., '70, 2. On the Rhizopodal Fauna of the Deep Sea : Proc. Roy. Soc., XVIII, p. 59. — Carter, H. J.. '58. On Fecondation in Eudorina elegans and Cryptoglena : A. M. N. H. (Ill) II, pp. 237-53. — Id., '63. On the Presence of Chlorophyl-cells and Starch Granules as Normal Parts of the Organism, and on the Reproductive Pro- cess, etc. : A. M. N. H. (Ill), XII, pp. 249-64. — Id., '64. On Fresh-water Rhi- zopod'a of England and India : A. M.N. H. (Ill), XIII, pp. 13-38. — Id., '65. On 314 THE PROTOZOA the Fresh- and Salt-water Rhizopoda of England and India : A. M. N. H. (Ill), XV, pp. 277-93. — Id., '77. 1. Description of Bdelloidina aggregata, a new Genus and Species of Arenaceous Foraminifera, etc.: A,M. N. H. (IV), XIX, pp. 201-9. — Id., '77, 2. On a Melobesian Form of Foraminifera (Gypsina melobesioides), etc. : A.M. N. H. (IV), XX, p. 172. — Carus, C. G., '23. Beitrag z. Gesch. d. unter Wasser an ver. Thierkorpern sich erzeug. Schimmel- u. Algen-gattungen : Nov. Act. Ac. Leop. C., XI, II, p. 506. — Id., '32. Neue Unters. liber die Entwicklungs- geschichte unserer Flussmuscheln : Nov. Act. Ac. Leop. C., XVI, pp. 70-80. — Carus, J. V.. and Gerstaecker. '63. Text-book of Zoology, vol. 2, p. 570. — Cas- sagrandi (see Barbagello). — Cattaneo. G.. '78. Intorno all' ontogenesi dell1 Arcella vulgaris Ehr. : Att. Soc. Ital. d. Sci. Nat., XXI, pp. 331-43. — Celli, A., and Fiocca, R., '95. Ueber die Aetiologie der Dysenteric : Cent. f. Bakt. 11. Parasitenkunde, XVII, pp. 309-10. — Certes, A., '85. De 1'emploi des matieres colorantes de 1'etude physiologique et histiologique des infusoires vivants : C. R. S. B., Paris (8), II, pp. 197-202. — Cienkowsky, L., '55. Bemerkungen Uber Stein's Acinetenlehre : Bull. Phys. Math. Acad. d. St. Petersburg, XIII, p. 297. Also in Q. J., V, pp. 96-103. — Id., '56. Zur Kenntniss eines einzelligen Organ- ismus : Bull. Phys. Math. Ac. St. Petersburg, XIV, pp. 261-7. — *<*., '63. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Myxomyceten : Jahrb.f. Wiss. Bot., Ill, pp. 325-37. — Id., '65, 1. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Monaden : A. m. A., I, pp. 203-32. — Id., 65, 2. Die Chlorophyllhaltigen Gloeocapsen : Bot. Zeit., XXIII, pp. 21-7.— Id., '67, 1. Ueber die Clathrulina, eine neue Actinophryengattung : A. m. A., Ill, pp. 311-16. — Id. ,'67, 2. Ueber den Bau und die Entwicklung der Labyrinthuleen : A. m. A., Ill, pp. 274-310. — Id., '70. Ueber Palmellaceen und einige Flagellaten : A. m. A., VI, pp. 421-38. — Id., '73. Ueber Noctiluca miliaris : A. m. A., IX, pp. 47-61. — Id., '76. Ueber einige Rhizopoden und verwandten Organismen : A.m. A., XII, pp. 15-50. — Claparfcde, E.. '58 (see Claparede and Lachmann). — Id., '67. Miscellanies zoologiques : Ann. d. Sc. Natur. (5), VIII, p. 30. — Clapar&de and Lachmann. E., '58-'60. Etudes sur les Infusoires et les rhizopodes : Mc»i. Jnst. Genevoise, V, VI, and VII, 1850 and 1860. — Clark, H. J., '65. Proofs of the Animal Nature of the Cilio-nagellate Infusoria, as based upon Investigations of the Structure and Physiology of one of the Peridiniae : Proc. Anter. Acad. Arts and Sc., pp. 393-402. — Id., '66. On the Spongiae ciliatae, as Infusoria flagellata, or Observa- tions on the Structure, Animality, and Relationships of Leucosolenia botryoides Bow. Mem. Bos. Soc. Nat. Hist., I, pt. 3, pp. 1-36. — Clarke, J. J., '95. Observa- tions on Various Sporozoa: Q. J. (N. S.), XXXVII, pp. 277-87. — Conn, F., '62. Ueber die Contractilen Staubfaden der Disteln : Z. w. Z., XII, pp. 366-71. — Id., '64. Ueber die Gesetze der Bewegung Mikroskopischer Thiere und Pflanzen unter Einfluss des Lichtes : qzd.Jahr. Ber. und Abhandl. der Schlesw. Gesell.f. Vaterl. Cult., pp. 35-6. — Id., '66. Neue Infusorien im Seeaquarium : Z. iv. Z., XVI, pp. 253-302. — Id., '75. Die Entwicklungsgeschichte der G*attung Volvox : Beit. z. Biol. d. Pflanzen, I Heft, III, pp. 93-114. — Id., '76. Bemerkungen liber die Organisation einiger Schwarmzellen : Beit. z. Biol. d. Pflanzen, II, pp. 101-21. — Cohn. L., '96. Ueber die Myxosporidien von Esox lucins und Perca fluviatilis : Zool. Jahr. (Anat.), IX, pp. 227-72. — Corti, B., 1774. Osservazioni microscopiche sulla Tremella, etc., Lucca, 1774. — Councilman, W. T., '91. The Form of Dyseritery^ produced by the Amoeba coli : Jour. Amer. Med. Ass. — Cu^not, L., '97. Evolution des Gre'garines crelomiques du Grillon domestique : C. R., CXXV, pp. 52-4. — Cunningham, D. D., '81. On the Development of Certain Microscopic Organisms occurring in the Intestinal Canal: Q. J., XXI, pp. 234-90. DALLINGER and DRYSDALE, '73. Researches on the Life History of the Monads: Monthly Mic. Jour., '73, X, pp. 53-58; '74, XI, pp. 7-10, 69-72, 97-103; 75, XII and XIII, pp. 261-9, 185-97. — Dangeard, P. A., '89. On the forma- BIBLIOGRAPHY 3 I 5 tion of the Antherozoids in Eudorina elegans : A. M. N. H. (6), V, pp. 343-4. — Id., '90. Contribution a 1'etude des organismes inferieurs : Le Botaniste, II, pp. 14-29. — Danilewsky, B., '85. Die Haematozoen der Kaltbliiter: A. m. A., XXIV, pp. 588-98. — Id., '90, 1. Developpement des parasites malarique dans les leucocytes des oiseaux : Ann, de l^Institut Pasteur, IV, pp. 427-45. — Id., '90, 2. Sur les microbes de 1'infection malarique aigue et chronique chez les oiseaux et chez rhomme : Ann. d. rinst. Pasteur, IV, p. 753. — Id., '91. Contribution a 1'etude de la microbiosis malarique: Ann. d. rinst. Pasteur, V, p. 758. — Le Dantec, F., '90. Recherches sur la digestion intra-cellulaire chez les protozoaires : Ann. d. rinst. Pasteur, IV, pp. 777-91, and V, pp. 163-70. — Id., '92. Recherches sur la symbiose des algues et des Protozoaires: Ann. d. rinst. Pasteur, VI, pp. 190-8. — Id., '94. Etudes biologiques comparatives sur les Rhizopodes lobes et reticule's d'eau douce: Bull. Sci. d. la France et de la Belg., XXVI, pp. 56-99. — Id.. '95. Note sur quelques phenomenes intracellulaires : Bull. Sci. d. 1. Fr. et d. I. Belg., XXV, pp. 398-416. — Dawson. J. W.. '65. On the Structure of Certain Organic Remains in the Laurentian Limestone of Canada : Q. J. Geol. Soc., XXI, pp. 51-9. — Id., '75. The Dawn of Life, etc., London. — Delage et He"- rouard, '96. Traite de zoologie concrete ; I, La Cellule et les Protozoaires, Paris. — Dewitz, J., '86. Ueber Gesetzmassigkeit in der Ortsveranderung der Spermatozoen, etc. : Arch. f. Ges. Physiol., XXXVIII, p. 358. — Diesing. K. M., '65. Revision der Prothelminthen : Abth. Mastigophoren. Sitz. Ber. d. tnath.- nat.-Kl. d. Akad. z. Wien: LII, pp. 287-402. — Doflein, F., '96. Ueber Ken- trochona nebaliae : Z. A., XIX, pp. 362-6. — Id., '98. Studien zur Naturge- . schichte der Protozoen, III, Ueber Myxosporidien : Zool. Jahrb. (Anat.), XL, pp. 281-350. — Id., '00. Studien zur Naturgeschichte der Protozoen, IV, Zur Morpholo- gic und Physiologic der Kern- und Zelltheilung : Z.J. (Anat.), XIV, pp. 1-59.— Donas', A., '37. Recherche microscopique sur la nature du mucus : Paris. — Dreyer, F., '92. Die Geriistbildung bei Rhizopoden, etc.: J. Z., XIX, pp. 204-469. — Driiner, L., '95. Studien iiber den Mechanismus der Zelltheilung: J. Z., XXIX, pp. 271-345. — Dufour, L., '28. Note sur la Gregarine, nouveau genre de ver qui vit en troupeau dans les intestins de divers insectes : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (i), XIII, pp. 366-9. — Dujardin, F., '35. Recherches sur les orga- nismes inferieures : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (2), IV, pp. 343-76. — Id., '38. Sur les monads a filament multiple: Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (2), X, pp. 17-20. — Id., '41. His- toire naturelle des zoophytes Infusoires, comprenant la physiologie et la classifica- tion de ces animaux, etc. : Paris. — Dunal, F., '38. Sur les Algues qui colorent en rouge certaines eaux des marais salans mediterrane'ens : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (2), IX, pp. 172-5. EHRENBERG. C. G., '30. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Organisation der Infu- sorien u. ihrer geog. Verbreitung besonders in Sibirien : Abh. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 1-88. — Id., '31. Ueber die Entwickelung und Lebensdauer d. Infusoriensthiere, etc. : Abh. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 1-154. — Id., '33. Dritter Beitrage zur Erkennt- niss grosser Organisation in der Richtung des Kleinster Raumes : Abh. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 145-336. — Id., '35. Zusatze zur Erkenntniss d. grosser organ. Aus- bildung in den kleinster thierischen Organismen : Abh. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 151- 80. — Id., '38. Die Infusionsthierchen als vollkommene Organismen: Leipzig. — Id., '41. Verbreitung und Einfluss des mikroskopischen Lebens in Sud- und Nord- Amerika : Abh. d. Berlin Akad.. pp. 291-438. — Id., '48. Beobachtung zwei generisch neuer Formen des Friihlingsgewassers bei Berlin als lebhaft griiner Wasserf a'rbung : Monats. ber. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 233-7. — Id., '54, 1. Mikrogeologie : Berlin. — Id., '54, 2. Nova Genera maris profundi : Monatsber. d. Berlin Akad., pp. 236-9. — Elmer. G. H. T., '88. Die Entstehung der Arten auf Grund von Vererben erworbener Eigenschaften, etc.: Jena. — Eismond, J., '9O. Zur Frage iiber den 316 THE PROTOZOA Saugmechanismus bei Suctorien : Z, A., XIII, pp. 721-3. — Ellis, J., 1769. Observations on a particular manner of increase in the Animalcula of Vegetable Infusions, etc. : Phil. Trans., LIX, pp. 138-52. — Engelmann, Th. W., '62. Zur Naturgeschichte der Infusionsthiere : Z. iv. Z., XI, 347-93. — Id., '69. Bei- trage zur Physiologie des Protoplasmas : Arch. f. d. Ges. Physiol., II. — Id., '75. Contractilitat und Doppellbrechung : Arch. f. d. Ges. Physiol., XI. — Id., '76. Ueber Entwickelung und Fortpflanzung von Infusorien: M. J., I, pp. 573-635. — Id.. "78. 1. Zur Physiologie der Contraction Vacuolen der Infusionsthiere : Z. A., I, pp. 121-2. — Id., '78, 2. Ueber Gasentwickelung im Protoplasma lebender Pro- tozoen : Z. A., I, pp. 152-3. — Id., '79. Physiologie der Protoplasma und Flimmer- bewegung : Hermanns Handbuch d. Physiol., I, Leipzig. — Id., ''82. Ueber Licht- und Farbenperception niederster Organismen (Euglena) : Arch. f. d. Ges. Physiol., XXIX, p. 387. — Id., '83. Ueber Thierisches Chlorophyl : Arch.f. d. Ges. Physiol., XXXII, pp. 80-96. — Entz. G., '78. Zur Gasentwickelung im Protoplasma leben- der Protozoen : Z. A., I, pp. 248-56. — Id., '79. Ueber einige Infusorien des Salzteiches zu Szammosfalva : Termes. Fuzetek., Ill, p. 40. — Id., '82. Das Kon- sortialverhaltniss von Algen u. Tieren : B. C., II, pp. 451-64. — Id., '83, 1. A tordai e"s szamosfalva s6stavak ostorosai (Plagellata) . Die Flagellaten des Koch- salzteiche zu Torda, etc.: Term. Fiizet., VII, p. 139. — Id., '83, 2. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Infusorien: Z. w. Z., XXXVIII, pp. 167-89. — Id., '84. Ueber Infusorien des Golfes von Neapel : Mitt. d. zool. Stat. z. Neap., V, pp. 289-444. — Id., '88. Studien iiber Protisten : Budapesth. — Id., '91. Die elastischen und contractilen Elemente der Vorticellinen : Math. u. Naturivis. Berichte a. Ungarn, X, pp. 1-48. FABRE-DUMERGUE, P., '85. Note sur les infusoires cilids de la baie de Concarneau : Jour. d. rAnat. et de la Physiol., XXI, pp. 554-68.. — Id., '88. Re- cherches anatomiques et physiologiques sur les infusoires cilies : Ann. d. Sci. Nat. (7), V, pp. 1-140. — Id., '90. Sur le systeme vasculaire contractile des infusoires due's : C. R. S. B., Paris (9), II, pp. 391-3. — Fisch, C., '85. Untersuchungen iiber einige Flagellaten und verwandte Organismen : Z. w. Z., XLII, pp. 47-125. — Fischer, Alf., '94. Ueber die Geisseln einiger Flagellaten : Jahr. Wiss. Bot., XXVII, pp. 187-235. — Fiszer, Z., '85. Forschungen iiber die pulsirende Vacuole der Infusorien: Wszechswiat, IV. pp. 691-4, etc. (see Butschli). — Flemming, W., '82. Zellsubstanz, Kern und Zelltheilung : Leipzig. — Id., '91. Attraktionsspharen und Centralkbrper in Gewebszellen und Wanderzellen : A. A., 1891, pp. 78-81. — Focke, G. W.. '36. Ueber einige Organisationsverhaltnisse bei polygastrischen In- fusorien u. Raderthieren : /sis, 1836, pp. 785-7. — Foettinger. A.. '81. Recherches sur quelque infusoires nouveaux, parasites des Cephalopodes : A. B.,\\, pp. 345-78. — Foulke, S. G., '83. Observations on Actinosphaerium Eich : A. M. N. H. (5), XII, p. 206. — France", R., '93. Ueber die Organisation der Choano- flagellaten : Z. A., 1893, pp. 44-5. — Id., '97. Der Organismus der Craspedomo- naden : Budapest (German text, pp. 115-248). — Freiizel. J.. '85. Ueber einige in Seethieren lebende Gregarinen : A. m. A.. XXIV, pp. 545-88. — Id., '92. Ueber einige merkwiirdige Protozoen Argentiniens : Z. iv. Z., LIII, pp. 334-60. — Frese- nius. G., '58. Beitrage z. Kenntniss mikrosk. Organismen : Abh. d. Senkenb. Naturfors. Gesell. Frankfurt, II, pp. 211-42. — Fromentel, E. de, '74. Etudes s. 1. microzoaires ou infusoires proprement dits : Paris. GABRIEL, B., '75. Ueber Entwicklungsgeschichte der Gregarinen : JaJircs Ber. d. Schles. Ges.f. Vaterl. Cultitr. Breslau, 1875, pp. 44-6. — Id., '80. Zur Classification der Gregarinen: Z. A., Ill, pp. 569-72. — Garry, W. E., '00. The Effects of Ions upon the Aggregation of Flagellated Infusoria: Am. Jour. Phys., Ill, pp. 291-315. — Gasser, J., '95. Note sur les causes de la dysenteric: Arch, demed. exper. et d^Anat. Path., II, p. 198. — Geddes and Thompson, '89. The Evolution BIBLIOGRAPHY 317 of Sex : London. — Giard, A., '76. Sur une nouvelle espece de Psorospermie (Litho- cystis Schneideri) parasite de 1'Echinocardium cordatum : C. R., LXXXII, pp. 1208-10. — Gleichen, W. F., 1778. Abhand. iiber d. Samen- u. Infusionsthierchen und iiber die Erzeugung, etc. : Niirmberg (see Biitschli). — Goetze, J. A. E., 1777. Infusionsthierchen die andre fressen : Beschdft. d. Berliner Ges. naturf. Freunde, III, pp. 375-84. — Goldfuss, G. A., '20. Handbuch der Zoologie : Bd. I.— Goroschankin, T., '75. Genesis in Typus der palmellenartigen Algen, etc. : Mitt. Kais. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Moskau, AVI (see Biitschli). — Id., '90. Beit. z. Kenntniss d. Morphologic und Systemat. d. Chlamydomonadinen : Bull. d. I. Soc. Nat. Moscou, II, p. 498. — Gould. L. J., '94. Notes on the Minute Structure of Pelomyxa palustris Greeff: Q. J., XXXVI, p. 295. — Grassi, B., '81. Intorno ad alcuni protisti endoparassitici, etc. : Att. Soc. Italiana d. Set. Nat., XXIV, pp. 135- 224. — Id., '82. Intorno ad alcuni protisti endoparassitici, etc. : Att. Soc. Italiana Sci. Nat., XXIV, pp. 1-94. — Id., '85. Intorno ad alcuni protozoi dar. d. Termiti : Att. Gioenia Sci. Nat., XVIII, pp. 464-5. — Grassi, B., and Feletti, R., '92. Con- tribuzione allo studio dei parassiti malarici : Att. Ace. Catania (4), V, pp. 1-80. — Gray, J. E., '58. On Carpenteria and Dujardinia, two genera of a new form of Protozoa : Proc. Zool. Soc., London, XXVI, p. 266. — Greeff, R., '66. Ueber einige in der Erde lebende Amoeben und andere Rhizopoden : A. m. A., II, pp. 299-331. — Id., '67. Ueber Actinophrys Eichhornii und einen neuen Susswasserrhizopoden : A. m. A., Ill, p. 396. — Id., '68. Beobachtungen iiber die Fortpflanzung v. Infuso- rien : Sits. Ber. d. Niederrh. Ges. 2. Bonn., pp. 90-2. — Id., '69. Ueber Radiolarien und Radiolarien-artige Rhizopoden des siissen Wassers : A. in. A., V, pp. 464-502. — Id., '71, 1. Untersuchungen iiber den Bau und die Naturgesch. d. Vorticellen : A. f.Naturg., XXXVI and XXXVII, pp. 353-84 and 185-221. — Id., '71, 2. Ueber die Actinophryen oder Sonnenthierchen des siissen Wassers als echte Radiolarien, etc. : Sitz. Ber. der niederrh. Ges. in Bonn., XXVIII, pp. 4-6. — Id., '73. Ueber Radiolarien und Radiolarienartige Rhizopoden des SUss-wassers : Sitz. Ber. d. Ges. z. Beford. d. Ges. Naturw. z. Marburg, 1873, pp. 47-64. — Id., '74. Pelomyxa palustris (Pelobius), ein amobenartigen Organismus des siissen Wassers: A. tn. A., X, pp. 51-74. — Id., '91. Ueber Erd-Amoeben : B. C., XI, pp. 601-8 and 633-40. — Greenwood, M., '86. On the Digestive Process in Some Rhizopods, I : Jour, of Phys , VII, p. 253. — Id., '87. On the Digestive Process, etc.: Jour, of Phys., VIII, p. 263. — Id., '94. On the Constitution and Mode of Formation of "Food Vacuoles " in Infusoria, as Illustrated by the History and Processes of Digestion in Carchesium : Phil. Trans., 1894, p. 353. — Griffiths, '89. A Method of Demon- strating the Presence of Uric Acid in the Contractile Vacuoles of Some Lower Organ- isms : Proc. Roy. Soc., Edinburgh, XVI, pp. 131-5. — Grenacher, H., '69. Bemerkungen iiber Acanthocystis viridis Ehbg. Sp. : Z. w. Z., XIX, pp. 289-96. — Gruber, A., '80. Kleine Beitrage z. Kenntniss der Protozoen: Ber. d. Naturf. Gesell. z. Freiburg, VII, pp. 533-55. — Id.. '81, 1. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Amb'ben : Z. w. Z., XXXVI, pp. 459-70. — Id., '81, 2. Dimorpha nutans. Eine Mischform von Flagellaten und Heliozoen : Z. w. Z., XXXVI, pp. 445-70. — Id., '83, 1. Untersuchungen iiber einige Protozoen: Z. w. Z., XXXVIII, p. 45. — Id., '83, 2. Ueber Kerntheilung bei einige Protozoen : Z. iv. Z., XXXVIII, p. 372. — Id., '84, 1. Studien iiber Amoben : Z. w. Z., XLI, p. 222. — Id., 84, 2. Ueber Kern- und Kerntheilung bei den Protozoen : Z. iv. Z., XL, pp. 121-53. — 1&-, '84, 3. Die Protozoen des Hafens von Genua: Nov. Act. d. Kais. Leop. -Carol. Deut. Acad. d. Naturf or., XLVI, pp. 475-539- — Id., '85. Ueber Kiinstliche Teilung bei In- fusorien : B. C, V, pp. 137-41. — Id., '86. Beitrage z. Kenntniss der Physiologic und Biologic der Protozoen : Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. z. Freiburg, 1886, I, p. 33. — Id., '87, 1. Ueber die Bedeutung der Conjugation bei den Infusorien: Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. z. Freiburg, II, p. 31. — Id.. '87, 2. Der Conjugationsprocess bei Paramrecium 318 THE PROTOZOA aurelia : Ber. d. Nat. Ges. z. Freiburg, II, p. 43. — Id., '94. Ambben-studien : Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. z. Freiburg, VIII, pp. 24-34. — Gruby, M., '43. Recherches et observations sur une nouv. espece d'hematozoaire, Trypanosoma sanguinis : C. R., XVII, pp. 1134-36. — Gurley, R. R., '93. The Myxosporidia, or Psorosperms, of Fishes and the Epidemics produced by them : Bull. U. S. Fish Commission, XI, pp. 65-304. HAECKEL. E., '62. Die Radiolarien (Rhizopoda radiaria) : Berlin. — Id., '66. Generelle Morphologic : Berlin. — Id., '68. Monographic der Moneren : /. Z., IV, pp. 64-145. — Id., '70. Studien liber Moneren und andere Protisten : in Biol. Studien, Heft I, Leipzig. — Id., '73. Zur Morphologic der Infusorien : J. Z., VII, pp. 516-60. — Id.. '88. The Radiolaria: Challenger Reports, Zoology, Vols. 17 and 18. — Id.. '94. Systematische Phylogenie des Thierreichs : I, Phylog. d. Protisten und Pflanzen. — Harrington, N. R., and Learning, E., '98. The Reaction of Amreba to Lights of Different Colors: Amer. Jour, of Phys., Ill, pp. 9-18. — Halting. P., '73. Recherches de morphologic synthetique sur la production artificielle de quelques formations calcaires organiques : Verh. d. K. Ak. v. Weten- schappen, XIII (see Dreyer, '92). — Hartog, M. M., '91. Some Problems of Reproduction, etc.: Q. _/., XXXIII, pp. 1-81. — Heidenhain, M., '94. Neue Untersuchungen liber die Centralkorper und ihre Beziehungen z. Kern- und Zellen- protoplasma: A. m. A., XLIII, pp. 423-758. — Heitzmann. J., '73. Unter- suchungen liber das Protoplasma: Sitz. Ber. d. K. Akad. Wiss. z. Wien, LXVII, pp. 100-15. — Henle, J., '45. Ueber die Gattung Gregarina: Arch. f. Anat. und Phys., 1845, pp. 369-74. — Henneguy, L. F., '92. (See The"lohan.) — Hermann, F., '91. Beitrag zur Lehre von der Entstehung der Karyokine- tischen Spindel : A. m. A., XXXVII, pp. 569-86. — Hertwig, O., '75. Bei- trage zur Kenntniss der Bildung, Befruchtung und Theilung des Thierischen Eies : M.J., I, p. 347. (See also Vols. Ill and IV. ) — Id., '93. Die Zelle und die Gewebe : Jena. — Hertwig, R., '74. Ueber Mikrogromia socialis, cine Coloniebildende Monothalamie des slissen Wassers : A. m. A., X, Suppl., pp. 1-34. — Id., '76, 1. Ueber Podophrya gemmipara, nebst Bemerkungen zum Bau und zur Syst. Stellung d. Acineten : M. J., I, pp. 20-82. — Id., '76,2. Beitrage zu einer einheitlichen Auffassung der verschiedenen Kernformen : M. J., II, pp. 63-80. — Id., '77, 1. Ueber den Bau und die Entwicklung der Spirochona gemmipara : /. Z., XI, pp. 149-87. — Id., '77, 2. Studien liber Rhizopoden : /. Z., XI, pp. 324-48. — Id.. '77, 3. Ueber Leptodiscus medusoides, eine neue, den Noctilucen verwandte Flagellate : /. Z., XI, pp. 307-322. — Id., '79. Der Organismus der Radiolarien : Jena. Denk- schriften, II, pp. 129-277. — Id., '84. Ueber die Kerntheilung bei Actinosphae- rium Eich : /. Z., 1884, pp. 490-518. — Id., :89. Ueber die Konjugation der Infu- sorien: Abh. d. bayr. Akad. d. Wiss., Miinchen, Cl. II, XVII.— Id., '92. Ueber Befruchtung und Conjugation: Verh. d. deut. Zool. Ges., 1892, pp. 95-113. — Id., '95. Ueber Centrosoma und Centralspindel : Sitz. Ber. d. Ges. Morph. u. Phys. z. Miinchen, I, 1895. — Id.. '98,1. Ueber die Bedeutung der Nucleolen : Sitz. Ber. d. Ges. f. Morph. u. Phys., Miinchen, 1898, I, pp. 1-6. — Id., '98, 2. Ueber Kerntheilung, Richtungskorperbildung und Befruchtung von Actinosphaerium Eich : Abh. d. K. bay. Akad. d. Wiss., Miinchen, II Kl., XIX, pp. 1-104. — Id., "99, *• Was veranlasst die Befruchtung der Protozoen? Sitz. Ber. d. Ges. f. Morph. u. Phys., Miinchen, 1899. I, pp. 1-8. — Id., '99, 2. Mil welchem Recht unterscheidet man geschlechtliche und ungeschlechtliche Fortpflanzung? Sitz. Ber. d. Ges. f. Morph. u. Phys., Miinchen, 1899, II. — Id. '99, 3. Ueber Encystierung und Kern vermehrung bei Arcella vulg. : Fest. v. Kupffer., pp. 367-82. — Hertwig und Lesser, '74. Ueber Rhizopoden und denselben nahe stehende Organismen : A. m. A., X. Suppl., pp. 35-243. — Hill, J., 1752. History of Animals. A General Natural History, Vol. Ill : London, 1748-52. — Hofer, B., '89. Experimentelle untersuchungen liber BIBLIO GRAPH 'Y 3 1 9 den Einfluss des Kerns auf das Protoplasma: J. Z., XVII, p. 105. — Hofmeister, B., '67. Die Lehre v. d. Pflanzenzelle : Leipzig. — Holman, L. E., '86. Multi- plication of Amoeba: Proc. Ac. Sci. Philadelphia, 1886, pp. 346-8. — Hooke. R., 1665. Micrographia, or 'some physiological Descriptions of minute Bodies made by magnifying Glasses, etc.: London, 1665. — Howell, Wm. H., '97. An Ameri- can Text-book of Physiology : Philadelphia. — Hoyer, H., '99. Ueber das Ver- halten der Kerne bei der Conjugation des Infusors Colpidium colpoda St. : A. m. A., LIV, pp. 95-134- — Huxley, T. H., '51. Zoological Notes and Observations made on Board H. M. S. "Rattlesnake"; III, Upon Thalassicolla, a new Zoophyte: A. M. N. H. (2), VIII, pp. 433-42. — Id., '57. On Dysteria, a new Genus of Infusoria : Q. J., V, pp. 78-82. — Id., '70. Spontaneous Generation : Nature. (Also Lay Sermons and Addresses, Ed. 1878, p. 345.) — Id., '78. Article " Biology " in Encyclop. Brit. ISHIKAWA, C., '91. Vorlaufige Mittheilungen iiber die Conjugationver- scheinungen bei den Noctiluceen : Z. A., 1891, pp. 12-14. — Id., '93. Ueber die Kerntheilung bei Noctiluca miliaris : Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. z. Freiburg, VIII, pp. 54-68. — Id., '94. Studies on Reproductive Elements. I. Noctiluca miliaris Sur. : Its Division and Spore-formation : Jour. Coll. Sci. Imper. Uni-v., Japan, VI, pp. 297-334. — Id., '96. Ueber eine in Misaki vorkommende Art von Ephelota und liber ihre Sporenbildung : Jour. Coll. Sci. Imper. Univ., Japan, X, pt. II, pp. 119-37. — Id., '99. Further Observations on the Nuclear Division of Noctiluca: Jour. Coll. Sci., Japan, XII, pt. IV, pp. 243-62. — Israel, O., '94. Ueber eine eigenartige Contractionserscheinungen bei Pelomyxa palustris Greeff : A. m. A., pp. 228-36. JACKSON. W. H., '75. On a New Peritrichous Infusorian. Cyclochaeta spon- gillae : Q. J., XV, pp. 243-9. — Jennings. H. S.. '99, 1. Studies on Reactions to Stimuli in Unicellular Organisms. II. The Mechanism of the Motor Reactions of Paramcecium : Amer. Jour. Physiol., II, pp. 311-41. — Id., '99, 2. Studies on Reactions to Stimuli in Unicellular Organisms. III. Reactions to Localized Stimuli in Spirostomum and Stentor : Amer. Naturalist, XXXIII, pp. 373-89. — Id., '99. 3. Studies on Reactions to Stimuli in Unicellular Organisms. IV. Laws of Chemotaxis in Paramcecium: Amer. Jour. Physiol., II, pp. 355-79. — Id., '00, 1. Studies on Reactions to Stimuli in Unicellular Organisms. V. On the Movements and Motor Reflexes of the Flagellata and Ciliata. — Id., '00. 2. Studies on Reactions to Stimuli in Unicellular Organisms. VI. On the Reactions of Chilomonas to Organic Acids : Amer. Jour. Physiol., Ill, No. 9. — Id., 'OO, 3. Reactions of Infusoria to Chemicals ; a Criticism : Amer. Naturalist, XXXIV, pp. 259-65. — Id., '00, 4. The Behavior of Unicellular Organisms. — Woods Hole Biol. Lectures, '99, pp. 93-112. — Jickeli, C. F., '84. Ueber die Kernverhaltnisse der Infusorien, i : Z. A., VII, pp. 468-73 and 491-7. — Joblot, L., 1754. Observations d'histoire natur., faites avec le microscope, etc. : Paris. — Johnson, H. P., '93. A Contribution to the Morphology and Biology of the Stentors: /. M., VIII, pp. 468-552. — Joly, N., '4O. Histoire d'un petit crustace" (Artemia salina Leach) auquel on a faussement attribue" la colorat. en rouge des marais, etc. : Ann. Sc. Nat. (Zool.) (2), XIII, pp. 225-90. — Joukowsky, D. Beitrage zur Frage nach den Bedingungen der Vermehrung und des Eintrittes der Conjugation bei den Ciliaten : Verh. Nat. Med. Ver., Heidelberg, XXVI, pp. 17-42. — Julin, Ch., '93. Le corps vitellin de Balbiani et les elements de la cellule des Metazoaires qui correspondent au macronucleus des Infusoires tine's : Bull. Sc. de la Fr. et de la Belg., XXV. pp. 294-345. KENT, W. S., '81. Actinomonas: Manual of the Infusoria, London.— Keuten, J., '95. Die Kerntheilung von Euglena viridis Ehr. : Z. iv. Z., LX, pp. 21 5~35- — KinS and Rowney, '66. On the so-called " Eozoonal Rock": Q. J. Geol. Soc., XXII, pp. 185-218 (also A. M. N. H., 4, XIII and XIV). — Kirschner, 32O THE PROTOZOA O., '79. Zur Entwicklungsgesch. von Volvox minor (Stein) : Beit. s. Biol. d. Pflanzen, Cohn, III, pp. 95-102. — Klebs, G., '84. Ein kleiner Beitrag zur Kennt- niss der Peridineen : Bot. Zeit., XLII, pp. 721-33 and 737-45. — Id., '85. Ueber Bewegung und Schleimbildung der Desmidiaceen : B. C., V, p. 353. — Id., '86. Ueber die Organisation der Gallerte bei einigen Algen und Flagellaten : Unters. Tiibing. Institute, II. — Id., '92. Flagellatenstudien, I : Z. w. Z., LV, pp. 265-445 . — Kofoid. C. A., '98. Plankton Studies. II. On Pleodorina Illinoisensis, a New Species from the Plankton of the Illinois River: Bull. III. State. Lab. of Nat. Hist., V, pp. 273-93. — Id., '99. Plankton Studies. III. On Platydorina. a new genus of the Family Volvocidae, from the Plankton of the Illinois River: ///. State Lab. Nat. Hist., pp. 421-39. — Kolliker, A., '45. Die Lehre von den thierischen Zelle und den einfachen thierischen Formelementen, nach neuesten Fort- schritten dargestellt : Z. W. Bot., II, pp. 46-102. — Id., '49. Beitrage zur Kenntniss niederer Thiere : Z. w. Z., I, pp. 1-37. — Id., '64. Icones Histologies, I : Leipzig. — Kostanecki, K., '97. Ueber die Bedeutung der Polstrahlung wahrend derMitose. etc. : A. m. A., XLIX, pp. 651-706. — Krassilstschik, J., '82. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte und Systematik der Gattung Polytoma Ehr. : Z. A., pp. 426-9. — Kruse, W., '90. I. Ueber Blutparasiten : Arch. Path. Anat., CXXI, p. 259. — Kudelski, A., '98. Note sur la Metamorphose partielle des Noyaux-chez les Paramoecium: Bibl. Anat., Fasc. V, pp. 270-2. — Kuhne, W.. '64. Unter- suchungen liber das Protoplasma und die Contractilitat : Leipzig. — Kunstler, J., '89. Recherches sur la morphologic des Flagelles. — Bull. Sci. de la Fr. et de la Belg., 1889, pp. 399-515- LABBE, A., '93. Coccidium Delagei, etc. : A. Z. E. (3), I, pp. 267-86. — Id., '94. . Recherches zoologiques et biologiques sur les parasites endoglobulaires du sang des Vertebras : A. Z. E. (3), II, pp. 55-258. — Id., '95. Sur le noyau et la division nucleaire chez les Benedenia: C. R., 1895, pp. 381-5. — Id., '96. Recher- ches zoologiques, cytologiques et biologiques sur les Coccidies : A. Z. E. (3), IV, pp. 517-654. — Id., '99. Sporozoa. in Das Tierreich, Berlin. — Lachmann, J., '56. Ueber die Organisation der Infusorien, besonders d. Vorticellen: Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys., 1856, pp. 340-98. — Lamarck, J. P. B. A. de, '04. Coquilles fossils : Ann. de Museum, V, p. 179. — Id. ,'15. Histoire Naturelle des Animaux sans Verte'bre's : I, II, Paris. — Lambl, W., '60. Beobachtungen und Studien aus dem Gebiete der patholog. Anatomic und Histologie: Franz-Josef Kinderhospital in Prag, 1860, p. 362. — Lameere, A., '91. Prole'gomenes de Zooge'nie : Bull. Sc. de la France et de la Belg., XXIII, pp. 399-411. — Langmann, G., '99. On Hasmosporidia in Ameri- can Reptiles and Batrachians : N. Y. Med. Journ., Jan., 1899. Reprint pp. 1-17. — Lankester, E. R., '79. Lithamoeba discus. : Q. J. (N. S.), XIX, pp. 484-7. — Id., '82. On Drepanidium ranarum, etc. : Q. J., XXII, pp. 53-65. — Id., '91. Protozoa, in Zoological Articles from Encyclopedia Brit., Edinburgh. — Lauterborn. R.. '90. Protozoenstudien, III, Multicilia : Z. w. Z., LX, pp. 236-48. — Id., '94. Ueber die Winterfauna, etc. : B. C., XIV, pp. 390-98. — Id., '95. Protozoenstudien, Kern- und Zelltheilung von Ceratium hirundinella O. F. M. : Z. w. Z., LIX, pp. 167-91.— Laveran, '93. Etiologie de la dysenterie : Sent. Med., 1893, p. 508. — Id., '98. Sur les modes de reproduction d'Isospora Lacazei: C. R. S. B., Paris (10), V, pp. 1139-42. — Ledermiiller, M. F., 1760-63. Mikroskopische Gemiiths und Augen ergotzungen : Nlirnberg. — Lee, F. S., '98. Translation of Verworn's Allgemeine Physiologic: N. Y. — Leeuwenhoek, A., 1677. Letter translated in Philosophical Transactions, London, XII, p. 821. — Ldger, L., '92. Recherches sur les Gre"garines : Tabl. Zool., III, pp. 1-182. — Id., '93. Sur une nouvelle grdgarine terrestre des larves de Melolonthides de Provence : C. R., CXVII, p. 129. — Leidy, J., '50. Nyctotherus. a new genus of Polygastrica allied to Ploesconia: A. M. N. H. (2), V, pp. 158-9. — Id., '77, 1. The'Parasites of the Termites : Joitrn . Ac. BIBLIOGRAPHY 321 Nat. Sc. Phil. (N. S.), VIII, pp. 425-47. — Id., '77, 2. Remarks upon Rhizopods, and Notice of a New Form : Proc. Ac. Sci. Phil., 1877, p. 293. — Id., '80. Rhizopods in the Mosses of the Summit of Roan Mountain, N. Carolina : Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1880, pp. 333-40. — Leuckart, R., "52. Parasitismus und Parasiten : Arch, f. Phys. Heilk., XI, pp. 429-36. — Id., '79. Die Parasiten des Menschen : Leipzig. — Ley dig, F., '51. Ueber Psorospermien und Gregarinen : Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys., 1851, pp. 221-33. — Id., '57. Lehrbuch d. Histologie : Frankfurt, pp. 15-18, 133, 329, 344, 395. — Limbach, J., '80. Einige Bemerk. iiber d. contract. Behalte, der Vorticellen : Kosmos, Lemburg, pp. 213-21. — Linnaeus, C. V., 1758-66. Sys- tema naturae: Ed. X, Ed. XIII. — Lister, J. J., '95. Contribution to the Life His- tory of the Foraminifera : Phil. Trans., CLXXXVI, pp. 401-53. — Loeb, J., '93. Ueber kiinstliche Umvvandlung positiv heliotropischen Thiere in negativ heliotropische und umgekehrt : Arch. f. d. Ges. Phys., LIV, pp. 81-107. — Loeb and Hardesty, '95. Ueber die Localisation der Athmung in der Zelle : Arch. f. d. Gesatn. Phys., LXI, pp. 583-94. — Loach, F., '75. Massenhaft Entwickelung von Amoeben im Dickdarm : Virchcwfs Arch., XLV, p. 196. — Lutz, A., '89. Ueber ein Myxo- sporidium aus der Gallenblase brasilianischer Batrachier : Centr. Bakt., V, pp. 84-88. MACBRIDE. T. H., '99. The North American Slime Moulds : N. Y. — Mac- callum, W. G., '97. On the Flagellated Form of the Malarial Parasite : Lancet, Nov. 13, pp. 1240-1. — Macfarland, F. M., '97. Cellulare Studien an Mollusken Eiern : Zool.Jahr. (Anat.),X, pp. 227-65. — Manson, P., '96. The Life-history of the Malaria Germ: Lancet, 1896. — Id., '99. Tropical Diseases: London, New York, and Paris. — Marshall, '93. — Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Gregarinen : Arch, f. Nature;., LXIX, pp. 29-44. — Mass. State Board of Health : Annual Reports, 1891, 1892, and 1893. — Massart, J., '91. Recherches sur les organismes infe"- rieures : Bull. d. I'Acad. Roy. Belgique (3), XXII, pp. 148-67. — Maupas, E., '81. Contributions a I'e'tude des Acine'tiens : A. Z. E. (i), pp. 299-368. — Id., '83, 1. Contributions a I'e'tude morphologique et anatomique des Infusoires cilies: A. Z. E. (2), I, pp. 427-664. — Id., '83, 2. Les Suctocilies de M. Mereschkowsky : C. R., XCV, pp. 1381-4. — Id., '88. Recherches experimen- tales sur la multiplication des Infusoires cilids : A. Z. E. (2), VI, pp. 165- 277. — Id., '89. Le rejeunissement karyogamique chez les cilies : A. Z. E. (2), VII, pp. 149-517. — Meissner, M., '88. Beitrage zur Ernahrungsphysio- logie der Protozoen : Z. w. Z., XLVI. pp. 498-516. — Mendelssohn, M., '95. Ueber den Thermotropismus einzelliger Organismen : Arch. f. d. Ges. Phys., LX, pp. 1-27. — Mereschkowsky, C., '81. Note on Wagnerella borealis, a Pro- tozoan: A. M. N. H. (5), VIII, pp. 288-90. —Id., '82. Les Suctocilies, nouv. groupe d'Infusoires, interme'diares entre les Cilies et les Acine'tiens : C. R., XCV, pp. 1232-4. — Mesuil, F., '00. Essai sur la Classification et 1'origine des Sporozoaires : Cinquantenaire de la Soc. d. Biol., pp. 1-17. — Metschnikoff, E., '63. Untersuchungen iiber den Stiel der Vorticellinen : Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys., 1863, pp. 180-6. — Id., '64. Ueber die Gattung Sphaerophrya : Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys., 1864, pp. 258-61. — Id., '83. Untersuchungen iiber die intracellulare Ver- dauung bei Wirbellosen : Arb. a. d. Zool. Inst. Wien,V, pp. 141-68. — Id., '89. Recherches sur la digestion intracellulaire : Ann. de VInst. Pasteur, III, pp. 25-9. — Meyen, J., '39. Einige Bemerkungen iiber den Verdauungsapparat der Infu- sorien: Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys., 1839, pp. 74-9. — Meyer, H., '97. Ochromonas granulosa, Untersuchungen iiber einige Flagellaten : Rev. Suisse de Zool., V. — Mingazzini, P., '90. Sullo svillupo dei Myxosporidi : Boll. Soc. Napoli (i), IV, p. 160. — Id., '91, 1. Le gregarine monocistidee dei Tunicati e della Capitella : Att. Ace. Ltncei (4), VII, p. 407. — Id.. '91, 2. Gregarine monocistidee nuovo o poco conosciente del Golfo di Napoli : Att. Ace. Ltncei (4), VII, pp. 229-35. — Id., '91, 3. 322 THE PROTOZOA Le Gregarine delle Oloturie : Att. Ace. Lincei (4), VII, pp. 313-19. — Id., '92, 1. Contribute alia conoscenza dei Coccidi : Rend. d. Ace. d. Lincei (5), I, pp. 175-81. — Id., '92, 2. Nuovo specie di Sporozoi : Att. d. Ace. Lincei (5), I, pp. 396-402.— Minot. C. S., '77. Recent Investigations of Embryologists : Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., XIX. — Id., '79. Growth as a Function of Cells: Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., XX. — Moller. V. von, '78. Die Spiralgewundnen Foraminiferen des russischen Kohlenkalks : Mem. d. rAcad. Imper. d. St. Petersbourg (7), XXV, pp. 1-140. — Montfort, D. de., '10. Conchyliologie systematique et classification me'thodique des Coquilles : Paris. — Moore, J. E. S., '93. On the Structural Dif- ferentiation of the Protozoa as seen in Microscopical Sections : J. Linn. Soc., XXIV. — Mottier, D. M., '97. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Kerntheilung in den Pollen- mutterzellen : Jahrb. IViss. Botan., XXX. — Muller, J. O. H., '41. Ueber einen krankhaften Hautaufschlag mit specifisch. Organisirten Samenkbrperchen : Mon. Ber. d. Berlin Akad., 1841, pp. 212-22, 246-50. — Id., '56. Einige Beobachtungen an Infusorien : Mon. Ber. d. Berlin Akad., 1856, pp. 390-2. — Id., '55-'58. Four Contributions from 1855 to 1858. Ueber Sphaerozoum u. Thalassicolla, 1855, pp. 229-53: Mon. Ber. d. Berlin Akad., 1855, 1856, 1858. — Muller, O. F., 1773. Ver- mium terrest. et fluviatil. sen animal, infusor., etc. : Leipzig, 1773. — Id., 1785. Animalcula infusoria, fluviat. et marina, etc. ; Op. posth. cura O. Fabricii : Leipzig, 1786. — Munier-Chalmas et Schlumberger, '83. Nouvelles Observations sur le dimorphisme des foraminiferes : C. R., LXXXIII, pp. 862-6, 1598-1601. NAG-ELI. C., '84. Mechanisch-physiologische Theorie der Abstammungs- lehre : Munchen u. Leipzig, 1884. — Needham. T., 1784. A Summary of Some Late Observations upon the Generation, Composition, and Decomposition of Animal and Vegetable Substances: Phil. Trans. London, XLV, pp. 615-66. — Nitzsch, C. L., '27. Article " Cercaria," in Ersch und Gruber's Allgem. Encycl. d. Wissenschaften u. Kiinste., Th. 16, p. 68. — Norman, A. M., '78. On the Genus Haliphysema, with Description of Several Forms apparently allied to it: A. M. N. H. (5), I, pp. 265- 84. Nussbaum, M., '84. Ueber Spontane und Kunstliche Zelltheilung : Sit*, her. d. nicderrheinischen Gesellschaft fur Natur und Heilkunde in Bonn, XLI, p. 259. — Id., '85. Ueber die Theilbarkeit der lebendigen Materie : A. m. A., XXVI, pp. 484-538- OERSTED, '73. System der Pilze, Lichnen, und Algen : Leipzig, p. 141.— Oken. L. von, '05. Ueber der Zeugung : Bamberg. — Id., '15. Lehrbuch der Na- turgeschichte (See Elements of Physiophilosophy. Translation by Alfred Tulk. Ray Soc., p. 189, 1847.) : Leipzig. — D'Orbigny, A.. '26. Tableau methodique de la classe des Cdphalopods, etc. : Ann. d. Sc. Nat., VII, pp. 96, 245. — Id., '39. Voy- age dans 1'Ame'rique Meridionale : Paris, V, p. 5, Foraminiferes. — Id., '40. Me"- moire sur les Foraminiferes de la Craie blanche du bassin de Paris : Mem. Soc. Geol. de France, IV, p. i. — Id., '46. Foraminiferes fossiles du bassin tertiaire d. Vienne : Paris. — Osterhout, W. J. V., '97. Ueber Entstehung der Karyokine- tischen Spindel bei Equisetum : Jahrb. Wiss. Bot., XXX. — Owen, R., '43. On the Generation of the Polygastric Infusoria: Edin. n. Phil. Journ., XXXV, pp. 185-90. PARKER, W. K., Brady and Jones, '70. A Monograph of the Genus Poly- morphina: Trans. Linn. Soc., London, XXVII, p. 197. — Parker and Jones, '59. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera : A. M. N. H. (3), III, IV. — Pearl, R., '00. Studies on Electrotaxis. i. On tfye Reactions of Certain Infusoria to the Electric Current: Amer. Jour. Phys., IV, pp. 96-123. — Pe"nard, E., '88. Contributions a l'e"tude des dinoflagelle's : Dissertation Fac. Geneve. — Id., '90, 1. Die Heliozoen der Umgegend von Wiesbaden: Jahrb. d. Nassau. Ver.f. Nat. K. Wiesbaden. — Id., '90, 2. Etudes sur les rhizopodes d'eau douce : Mem. Soc. Phy. Hist. Nat. Geneve, XXXI, No. 2. — Id., '90, 3. Ueber einige neue oder wenig bekannte Proto- BIBLIOGRAPHY 323 zoe'n : .Jahrb. d. Nassau. Ver. Natiirk. Wiesbadett, LXIII. — Perty, M., '49, 1. Mikroskopische Organismen' der Alpen und der italienischen Schweiz : Mitth. d. Naturf. Ges. in Bern, 1849, Nos. 164-5, PP- 1S3~7^- — *<*•> '*^> 2. Ueber verticale Verbreitung mikroskopischer Lebensformen : Mitth. d. Naturf. Ges. in Bern, 1849, Nos. 146-49, pp. 17-45. — Id-> '49,3. Eine physiologische Eigen- thiimlichkeit der Rhizopodensippe Arcella Ehr. : Mitt. d. Naturf. Ges. in Bern, 1849, Nos. 158-9, pp. 124-6. — Id., '52. Zur Kenntniss kleinster Lebensformen, etc.: Bern. — Petridis, '98. Recherches bacteriologiques sur la pathogenie de la dysenteric et de I'absces du foie d'Egypt : Ann. d. Mic., Paris, X, p. 192. — Pfeif- fer, L., '95. Protozoen als Krankheitserreger ; ist ed., 1890, 2d ed., 1891, with Supplement, 1895. — Pfitzner, W., '86. Zur Kenntniss der Kerntheilung bei den Protozoen: M. /., XI, pp. 454-67. — Ffluger, E., '75. Ueber die physiolo- gische Verbrennung in den lebendigen Organismen: Arch.f. d. Ges. Physiol.,X, p. 251. — Phillips, J., '45. On the Remains of Microscopic Annnals in the Rocks of Yorkshire: Proc. Geol. and Polytech. Soc. W. R., Yorkshire, Leeds, II, p. 277. — Id., '82. Note on a New Ciliate Infusorian allied to Pleuronema (Calyptotrica n. g.) : Jour. Linn. Sac., London (Zool.), XVI, pp. 47-68. — Pineau, F., '45. Re- cherche sur le developpement des animalcules infus. et des moisissures : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (III.), Zool., Ill, pp. 182-9, and supplement IV, pp. 103-4. — Plate, L., '86. Untersuchungen einiger an den Kiemenblatten des Gammarus pulex lebenden Ekto- parasiten : Z. w. Z., XLIII, pp. 175-241. — Podwyssozki, W., '94. Parasitolo- gisches und Bakteriologisches vom V. Pirogow'schen Kongresse der Russischen Aerzte z. St. Petersburg: Cent. Bakt., XV, pp. 481-5. —Porter, P., '97. Tri- chonympha and Other Parasites of Termes flavipes : Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., XXXI, pp. 47-68. — Pouchet, F. A., '64. Embryogenie des Infusoires cilids : C. R., LIX, pp. 276-83. — Id., '83. Contribution a 1'histoire des Cilioflagelle's : Jonrn. d. rAnat. et de la Phys., pp. 379-455. — Id., '85. Nouvelle contrib. a 1'histoire des Peridiniens marins : Journ. d. rAnat. et de la Phys., XXI, pp. 28- 88. — Id.. '86. Sur Gymnodinium polyphemus (Pouchet) : C. R., CIII, pp. 801-3. — Id., '92. Cinquieme Contribution a 1'histoire des Peridiniens; Peridinium pseu- donoctiluca Pouchet : Journ. de l\4nat. et de la Phys., XXVIII, pp. 143-50. — Pringsheim, N., '69. Ueber Paarung von Schwarmsporen, etc. : Monatsber. d. Berlin Akad., 1869, pp. 721-38. — Frowazek, S., '00. Protozoenstudien, II: Arb. a. Zool. hist. IVien, XII, pp. 243-301. — Frzesmycki, M., '94. Ueber die Zellkornchen bei den Protozoen : B. C., XIV, pp. 620-6. — Purkinje and Valen- tin. '35. De phenomeno general! et fundamental! motus vibratorii, etc. : Vratislavice. QUATREFAG-ES, A. de, '50. Memoire sur la phosphorescence de quelques invertebres marins: Ann. d. Sc. Nat., XIV, pp. 236-87. — Quennerstedt, A., '67. Bidrag till Sveriges Infusorie-fauna: Lunds Univ. Arsskrift, IV (see also Vol. II, 1865, and Vol. VI, 1869). RABL. C., '89. — Ueber Zelltheilung : A. A., IV, pp. 23-30. — Racovitza and Labbe. '96. Pterospora maldaneorum n. g. n. sp. : Bull. soc. zool. France, XXII, pp. 92-97. — Reaumur, R. A. F. de, 1738. Mdm. pour servir a 1'histoire des Insectes: Paris, 1734 to 1742; Vol. IV, 1838, pp. 430-6. — Radziszewski. '80. Ueber das Leuchten des Lophius : Ber. d. deutsch. chem. Ges., X, p. 170. — Rein- hardt, L., '76. Die Copulation der Zoosporen bei Chlamydomonas pulvisculus und Stigeoclonium sp. : Arb. der Naturf . Ges. a. d. Univ. z. Charkoff, X. — Reinke, F., '94. Zellstudien, I : A. m. A., XLIII, XLIV. — Reuss, A. E., '49. Neue Foraminiferen aus d. Schichten des Osterreichischen Tertiarsbecken : Denksch. d. math, naturw. Kl. d. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, I, p. 365. — Id., '61. Entwurf. ein. syst. Zusammenstellung d. Foraminiferen : Sitz. Ber. d. KK. Akad. d. Wiss. z. Wien, XLIV, p. 861. — Rhumbler, L., '88. Die verschiedenen Cystenbildungen und die Entwicklungsgeschichte der holotrichen Infusorien gattung Colpoda : 324 THE PROTOZOA Z. TV. Z., XLVI, pp. 549-601. — Id., '93. Ueber Entstehung und Bedeutung d. in den Kernen vieler Protozoen und in Keimblaschen von Metazoen vorkommenden Binnenkorper (Nucleolen), etc.: Z. w. Z., LVI, pp. 328-64. — Id., '96. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Rhizopoden : Z. w. Z., LXI, pp. 38-110. — Id., '97. Ueber die phylogenetisch abfallende Schalen-Ontogenie der Foraminiferen und deren Er- klarung : Verh. d. deutsch. Zool. Ges., 1897, pp. 162-92. — Id., '98, 1. Physika- lische Analyse von Lebenserscheinungen der Zelle: Arch. f. EntivickL, VII, pp. 103-350. — .Id., '98, 2. Zell-leib- Schalen- und Kernverschnielzungen bei den Rhizopoden, etc. : B. C., XVIII, pp. 21-33, 69? ar>d 113- — Risso, J. A., '26. His- toire naturelle des principales productions de 1'Etirope, etc.; Paris, 1826-7.— Robin, C., '78. Recherches sur la reproduction gemmipare et fissipare des Noc- tiluques : Jour. d. rAnat. et de la Phys., XIV, pp. 363-629. — Romanes, G. J., '83. Animal Intelligence: London. — Rompel, J., '94. Kentrochona nebalias n. g. n. sp., etc. : Z. w. Z., LVIII, pp. 618-36. — Rood, O., '53. On the Paramce- cium aurelia : SHU man's Amer. Journal Sci. (2), XV, pp. 70-72. — Ross, R.. '97. On Some Peculiar Pigmented Cells found in Two Mosquitoes fed on Malarial Blood: Brit. Med. and Surg. Jour., Dec. 18, 1897, pp. 1786-88. — Id.. '00. Diagrams Illustrating the Life-history of the Parasites of Malaria: Q.J., XLIII, pp. 571-81. — Rossbach, M. J., '72. Die rhythmischen Bevvegungserscheinungen der ein- fachsten Organismen, etc.: Verh, d. phys. med. Ges. z. Wurzburg(N. F.), II, pp. 179-242. — Rostafinski, J., '75. Quelques mots sur THaematococcus lacustris et sur les bases d'une classification nat. des Algues chlorosporees : Mem. soc. nat. d. sci. nat. d. Cherbourg, XIX, pp. 137-54. — Rouget, C., '61. Sur les phenomenes de polarisation qui s'observent dans quelques tissus ve'ge'tables et des animaux : Jour, de la Physiol., V. — Roux, W., '83. Ueber die Bedeutung der Kerntheil- ungsfiguren : Leipzig. — Id., '94. Ueber den " Cytotropismus " der Furchungs- zellen des Grasfrosches (Rana fusca) : Arch. f. Entwickl., I, pp. 43-68 and 161- 202. — Riickert, J., '94. Zur Eireifung bei Copepoden : Anat. Hefte,\V, pp. 263-351- SACHAROFF, N., '96. Ueber die Entstehungsmodus der verschiedenen Van- etaten der Malaria-parasiten, etc.: Cent. f. Bakt. Paras., XIX, pp. 268-73. — San- dahl, '57. (See On the Genus Astrorhiza of Sandahl, etc., by W. B. Carpenter) : Q.J., XVI, p. 221. — Sars, M., '65. Bemark. over det dyreske Livsudbredn. in Hav. Dybner. : Fork, vidensk. selsk., Christiania, 1865. — Id., '71. (See Brady, '84.) — Sassaki, C., '93. Untersuchungen Uber Gymnosphaera albida ein neue Marine Heliozoe: /. Z., XXVIII, pp. 45-51. — Saussure, H. B., 1769. (See French translation of Spallanzani's work, 1766.) — Schaaffhausen, '68. Ueber die Organisation der Infusorien : Verh. d. Naturh. Ver. d. preuss. Rheinl. und Westphal. Correspondenzblatt, 1868, pp. 52-56. — Schaudinn, F., '93. Myxo- theca arenilega, nov. gen. nov. spec., etc.: Z. w. Z., LVII, pp. 18-32. — Id., '94, 1. Die Fortpflanzung der Foraminiferen und eine neue Art der kernvermehrung : B. C., XIV, pp. 161-6. — Id., '94, 2. Ueber Kerntheilung mil nachfolgender Kor- pertheilung bei Amoeba crystalligera Gruber: Sitz. Ber. d. Ak. d. Wiss. z. Berlin, 1894, pp. 1029-36. — Id., '94, 3. Die systematische Steliung und Fortpflanzung von Hyalopus n. g. (Gromia dujardinii M. Schultze) : Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Freunde, Berlin, pp. 14-22. — Id., '95. Untersuchungen an Foraminiferen, I, Calcituba polymorpha: Z.iv. Z., LIX, pp. 191-233. — Id., '96, 1. Ueber dieCentralkorn der Heliozoen, eine Beitrag zur Centrosomenfrage : Verh. d. deutsch. Zool. Ges., 1896, pp. 113-30. — Id., '96. 2. Ueber den Zeugungskreis von Paramoeba Eilhardi n. g. n. sp. : Sitz. Ber. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1896, I, pp. 31-41.— Id.. '96, 3. Ueber die Copulation von Actinophrys sol. : Sitz. Ber. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, pp. 83-9. — Id., "96, 4. Camptonema nutans n. g. n. sp. em neuer marine Rhizopode : Sitz. Ber . K. Preuss. Akad. d. Wiss, LII, pp. 1277-86. — Schaudinn und Siedlecki, '97. — I - BIBLIOGRAPHY 325 Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Coccidien : Verh. d. Deutsch. Zool. Gesell., p. 192. — Scheel. C., '99. Beitrage zur Fortpflanzung der Amb^en : Festschrift, ztim Sie- benzigsten Geburtstag von C. V. Kitpffer, pp. 569-80. — Schewiakoff, W.. "88. Ueber die karyokinetische Kerntheilung der Euglypha alveolata: M.J., XIII, pp. 193-259. — Id., '89. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Holotrichen Ciliaten : Bibliotheca Zoologica, Heft V, pp. 1-77. — Id., '92. Ueber die geographische Verbreitung der Susswasser-Protozoen, Verh. Nat. Med. Ver. Heidelberg (2), IV, pp. 544-67. — Id., '93, 1 Ueber einen neuen Bakterienahnlichen Organismus : Habil. Schrift. Heidel- berg.— Id., '93, 2. Ueber die Natur der sogenannten Exkretkbrner der Infusonen : Z. w. Z., LVII, pp. 32-56 — Id., '94. Ueber die Ursache der fortschreitenden Bewegung der Gregarinen : Z. w. Z., LVIII, pp. 340-54. — Schleiden, M. J., '38. Beitrage zur Phylogenesis : M'uller's Arch., 1838, pp. 137-76. (Tr. in Sydenham Soc., XII, London, 1847.) — Schlumberger, P., '45. Observations sur quelques nouvelles especes d'infusoires de la famille des Rhizopodes : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (3), III, pp. 254-6. — Id., '83. (See Munier-Chalmas.) — Schmarda, L. K., '50 Neue Formien von Infusorien : Denkschr. der Katserlichen Akad. d. Wiss. Wien., 1850, I, Abth. 2. — Id., '54. Zur Naturgeschichte Agyptens : Denk. d. Wiener Akad., VII, Abth. 2, p. I. — Schmidt, O., '49. Einige neue Beobachtungen liber die Infusorien : Froriep^s Notizen aus dem Gebiete der Natur u. Heilkunde, 3 Reihe, IX, i, pp. 5-6. — Schneider, A.. '75, 1. Contributions a 1'histoire des Gregarines des Invertebres de Paris et de Roscoff (i): A. Z, E., pp. 585-604. — Id., '75, 2. Sur un appareil de dissemination des Gregarina et Stylorhynchus : C. R., LIII, pp. 432-5. — Id., '78, 1. Monodia confluens, nouvelle monere : A. Z. E. (i). VII, pp. 585-8. — Id., '78, 2. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Protozoen : Z.w.Z., XXX, supp., pp. 446-56. — Id., '81. Sur les psorospermies oviformes ou Coccide'es, especes nouvelles ou peu connues : A. Z. E. (i), IX, pp. 387-404 — Id., '82. Seconde Contribution a 1'etude des Gregarines: A. Z. E., X, pp. 423-50. — Id., '38. Nouvelles Observations sur la Sporulation du Klossia octopiana. A. Z. E., XI, pp. 77-104. — Id. ,'84. Ophryocystis Blitschlii : A.Z. E. (2), II, pp. 111-26.— Schrank, F. V. P., 1793. Mikroskbpische Wahrnehmungen : Der Naturf archer, 27 Stuck, pp. 26-37. — Id., '03. Fauna boica: Bd. III. — Schuberg. A., '83. Die Protozoen des Wiederkauermagens (i) : Z.J.. Ill, pp. 365-418. — Id., '87. Ueber den Bau der Bursaria truncatella ; mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der protoplas- matischen Strukturen : M. J., XII, pp. 333-63. — Id., '88. Die Parasitischen Amb- ben des menschlichen Darmes : Cent. f. Bakt. itnd Par., XIII, pp. 598-609. — Id., "96. Die Coccidien aus dem Darme der Maus : Verh. Nat. Med. er. Hetdelburg (2), V, pp 369-98. — Schtitt, F., '90. Ueber Peridineen-Farbstoffe : Ber. d. Bot. Ges., VIII, pp. 9-32. — Id., '95. Die Peridineen der Plankton-Expedition : Leipzig. — Schultze, F. E., '74. Rhizopodenstudien i, etc. : A. m. A., Bd. X, pp. 328-50. — Id., '75. Rhizopodenstudien, V: A. m. A., XL, p. 583. — Schultze. M., '54. Ueber den Organismus der Polythalmien (Foraminifera) nebst Bemerk. liber den Rhizopoden in allgemeine : Leipzig. — Id., '63. Das Protoplasma der Rhizopoden und der Pflanzenzellen : Leipzig. — Schwalbe, G., '66. Ueber die Contractilen Behalter der Infusorien: A. m. A., II, pp. 351-71- — Schwann, T., '39. Mikro- skopische Untersuchungen liber die Uebereinstimmung in der Structur und dem Wachstum der Thiere und Pflanzen : Berlin (Tr. in Sydenham Soc. XIII, London, 1847). — Schweigger, A. F., '20. Handbuch der Naturgesch. der Skeletlosen umgegliederten Thiere : Leipzig. — Seguenza. (See Brady, '82.) — Shaw, R., '94. Pleodonna, a new genus of the Volvocineae : Bot. Gaz., XIX, pp. 278-83. — Sid- dall, J. D., '80. On Shepheardella, an Undescribed Type of Marine Rhizopoda, etc. : Q.J., XX, pp. 130-45. — Von Siebold, C. T., '48. Lehrbuch d. vergleich. Anatomic d. wirbellbsen Thiere. — Siedlecki, M., '98. Etude cytologique et cycle eVolutif de la coccodie de la Seiche: Ann. d. rinst. Pasteur, XII, pp. 799-836. — 326 THE PROTOZOA Id., '99. Ueber die geschlechtliche Vermehrung der Monocystis ascidiae R. Lank: Bull. d. rAcad. d. Sci. d. Cracovie, 1899, Dec. — Siedlecki und Schaudinn. (See Schaudinn and Siedlecki, '96.) — Simond. P. L., '97, 1. Recherches sur les formes de reproduction asporulee dans le genre Coccidium : C, R. S. B. (10), IV, pp. 425-8. — Id., "97, 2. L'Evolution des Sporozoaires der genre Coccidium: Ann. d. rinst. Past., II, pp. 545-80. — Sorokin, N., '78. Ueber Gloidium quodrifidum, etc. : M. J.. IV, pp. 399-402. — Spallanzani. A., 1776. Opuscoli di fisica animale e vegetabile : Modena. — Stache. (See Brady, '82, '84.) — Stahl. E., '84. Zur Biologic der Myxomyceten : Bot. Zeit., XLII, pp. 145, 161, 187. — Steenstrup, J. J. S., '42. Am Forplantning og Udvikling gj vexlende generationsrakker, .etc. : Trans. Ray Soc., '45, Kjbbnh., pp. 52-53, 57. — Stein, F., '48. Ueber die Natur der Gregarinen : Arch. Anat. Phys. Med., 1848, pp. 183-223. — Id.. '49. Untersuch. liber die Entwicklung der Infusorien: A. f. Naturg., I, pp. 92-148. — Id., '51. Neue Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Entwick- lungsgeschichte und des feineren Baues der Infusionsthiere : Z. w. Z., Ill, pp. 475- 509. — Id., '54. Die Infusionsthiere auf ihre Entwicklungsgesch. untersucht : Leipzig. — Id., '56. In Tageblatt der 32 Versammlung deutscher Naturforscher und Arzte, im Jahr 1856. p. 55. — Id., '57. Ueber die aus eigener Untersuchungen bekannt gewordenen Siisswasser Rhizopoden : Sitz. Ber. d. K. bohm. Ak. W., X, pp. 41-3. — Id., '59. Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere, I Abth. : Leipzig. — Id., '61. Ueber ein neues paras, infus. aus d. Darmkanal v. Paludina: Sitz. her. d. K. bohm. Ges. d. W. in Prag, p. 85. — Id., '62. Neue oder noch nicht genli- gend bekannte Infusorienformen aus der Ostsee bei Wismar: Amtl. Ber. d. Vers. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, Karlsbad, 1862, p. 165. — Id., '67. Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere, Bd. II: Leipzig, 1867. — Id.. '78. Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere, Abth. Ill, 1878. — Id., '83. Der Organismus der Infusionsthiere: Leipzig, 1893, Abth. IV. — Steinhaus, J., '89. Karyophagus salamandrae. Eine in der Darm epithelzellkern parasitischlebende Coccidie : Arch. Path. An. u. Phys., CXV, pp. 176-85. — Sterki, V., '78. Beitrage zur Morphologic der Oxytrichinen : Z. w. Z., XXXI, pp. 29-58.— Stohr, P., '80. Die Radiolarienfauna der Tripoli von Grotte, etc.: Palczontographica, XXVI, p. 121. — Stokes. A. C., '84. Notices of Some New Parasitic Infusoria : Amer. Nat., XVIII, pp. 1081-6. — Id., '86. Some New Infusoria from American Fresh Waters: A. M. N. H. (5), XVII.— Id., '93. The Contractile Vacuole : Amer. Man. Mic. Jour., XVI, pp. 182-8.— Stole, A., '00. Beobachtungen und Versuche u'ber die Verdauung und Bildung der Kohlenhydrate bei einem Amobenartigen Organismus Pelomyxa palustris Greeff: Z. w. Z., LXVIII, pp. 625-68. — Strasburger, E., '78. Wirkung des Lichtes und der Warme auf Schwarmsporen : J. Z., XII. pp. 551-625. — Id., '92. Histologische Beitrage, IV: Jena. — Suriray. '36. Recherches sur la cause ordi- naire de la phosphorescence marine et description du Noctiluca miliaris : Guerin, Mag. d. Zoologie, VI. THELOHAN, P., '91. Sur deux sporozoaires nouveaux, parasites des muscles des poissons : C. R. S. B. (9), III, pp. 27-9. — Id., "92. Observations sur les Myxosporides et essai de classification de ces organismes : Bull. Soc. Phil. (8), IV, pp. 165-78. — Id., '95. Recherches sur les Myxosporidies : Bull. Sci. France et de la Belgique, XXVI, pp. 101-394. — Thompson. Wyv., '76. Reports from the "Challenger": Proc. Roy. Soc., XXIV, 1876. — Thuret, '43. Recherches sur les organes locomoteurs des spores des algues : Ann. d. Sc. Nat. (Botan.) (2). XIX, p. 266. — Topsent, E., '92. Sur un nouveau Rhizopode marin (Pontomyxa flava) : C. R.. CXIV. pp. 774-5. — Trembley, A., 1744. Translation of a Letter from A. Trembley to the President, with Observations upon Several newly discovered Species of Fresh-water Polypi : Phil. Trans., London, XLIII, pp. 169-83. — Id.. 1747. Ob- servations upon Several Species of Small Water Insects of the Polypus Kind: PhiL BIBLIOGRAPHY 327 Trans., XLIV, pp. 627-55. — Treviranus, G. R., '03. Biologic oder Philosophic d. lebenden Natur : Bd. II, Gotthigen. VEJDOVSKY, F., '92. Sur la Monodontophrya, nouvelle espece d'Opalinide : Cong. Intern, d. Zool., 1892, pp. 24-31 . — Verworn, M., '88. Biologische Protisten- studien: Z. w. Z., XLVI, pp. 455-70. — Id., '89. Psychophysiologische Protisten- studien. Experimentale Untersuchungen : Jena, 1889. — Id., '91. Die physiolo- gische Bedeutung des Zellkerns : Arch. f. de Ges. Phys., LI, pp. 1-118. — Id., '94. Allgemeine Physiologic (translated by F. C. Lee, 1898). — Id., '97. Die polare Erregung der lebendigen Substanz durch den constanten Strom : Arch. f. d. Ges. Phys., LXV, pp. 47-62. — Villot, A., '91. La classification zoologique dans 1'dtat actuel de la science: Rev. Biol. d. Nord d. 1. France, Lille, III, pp. 245-61. — Virchow, R., '58. Die Cellularpathologie in ihrer Begrlindung auf Physiologische und pathologische Gewebelehre : Berlin. WALKER and BOYS, 1784. Testacea minuta rariora, etc. : London. — Wallich, G. C., '63. Further Observations on an Undescribed Indigenous Amoeba, etc.: A. M. N. H. (3), XI, pp. 365-71. — Id., '64. On the Process of Mineral Deposit in the Rhizopods and Sponges as affording a Distinctive Character : A. M. N~. H. (3), XIII, pp. 72-82. — Wasielewsky, von, '96. Sporozoenkunde, ein Leitfaden fur Aerzte, Tierarzte und Zoologen : Jena. — Watase", &., "92. On the Phenomena of Sex-differentiation: /. M., VI, 481-93. — Id., '98. Protoplasmic Contractility and Phosphorescence : Wood^s Hole Biol. Lect., 1898, pp. 177-92. — Weber, E. H., '55. Mikroskopische Beobachtungen sehr gesetz- massiger Bewegungen, welche die Bildung von Niederschlagen harziger Kb'rper aus Weingeist begleiten: Ann. f. Phys. it. Chemie, XCIV, pp. 447-59.— Whitman, C. O., '93. The Inadequacy of the Cell Theory of Development: Wood's Hole Biol. Lect., 1893, p. 105. — Wiegmaun, A. F. A., '35. Bericht iiber d. Fortschritte d. Zoologie in Jahre 1834: Arch, f. Naturg., I, p. 12, Anmerk. — Weismann, A., '84. Ueber Leben und Tod. Lectures and Essays, 1884. — Id., '91. Essays upon Heredity. First Series: Oxford. — Williamson, W. C., '58. On the Recent Foraminifera of Great Britain : Ray Soc. — Wilson, E. B., '00. The Cell in Development and Inheritance, id Ed.: N. Y. — Id., '00. Some Aspects of recent Biological Research : The Internal. Monthly, July, 1900. — Wolters, M., '91. Die Conjugation und Sporenbildung bei Gregarinen : A. m. A., XXXVII, pp. 99-138. — Wright, S., '58. Description of New Protozoa : Edin. New Phil. Jour., VII, pp. 276-81. — Wrz^sniowsky, A.. '69. Ein Beitrag zur Anatomic der Infusorien: A. m. A., V, pp. 25-49. — Id., '70. Beobachtungen iiber Infusorien a. d. Umgebung von Warschau : Z. w. Z., XX, pp. 467-511. — If.. '77. Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Infusorien : Z. w. Z., XXIX, pp. 267-323. ZACHARIAS, O., '93. Faunistische und Biologische Beobachtungen am Gr. Plbner See: Forsch. Ber. a. d. Biol. Stat. z. Plon.,\. — Id., '95. Faunistische Mittheilungen : Forch. Ber. a. d. Biol. St. z. Plon. Ab. Ill, pp. 78-83. — Zenker. W.. '66. Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Infusorien: A.m. A., II, pp. 332-48.— Zschokke. F., '98. 1. Die Myxosporidien in der Musculatur der Gattung Core- gonus : Z. A., XXI, pp. 213-14. — Id., '98, 2. Die Myxosporidien der Gattung Coregonus : Cent. Bakt., XXIII, pp. 602-76, 46-55, and 699-703. £>' . 'VG fruu^u^: d^-uz*> "fr 14 •% INDEX OF AUTHORS Agardh, 139. Agassiz, L., 12. Alder, 12. Allman, Nocliluca, 136. Altmann, structure of protoplasm, 35. Archer, classification, 106, 109. Aristotle, animals and plants, 23, 25. Auerbach, excretory granules, 286. Balbiani, 2, 13 ; conjugation, 15 ; spore- formation in Sporozoa, 1 54 ; classifica- tion, 167; nucleus of Loxophyllum, 189, 190; nucleus, 250, 252; mitosis in micro- ' nuclei, 261; in Spirochona, 262; function of vacuole, 289; merotomy, 302. Barbagello, dysentery, 64. Barry, nucleus, 2; Protozoa as single cells, n. De Bary, 18; pseudopodia in mycetozoa, 84; irritability, 299. Van Beneden, maturation, 233. Bergh, 21; animals and plants, 25; cuticula, 38; coloring matter in Dinoflagellidia, 117; feeding in Dinoflagellidia, 126; in- ter-relations, 135; classification, 140, 206; nuclei, 250, 251. Berthold, explanation of pseudopodia-forma- tion, 84. Bichat, 2. Blainville, spontaneous generation, 28. Blochmann, conjugation in Engfypha, 219, 234; division of Euglena, 256, 259. Boeck, function of vacuole, 291. Bosc, Sporozoa, 159. Bourne, bacteria in Protozoa, 83; nuclei of Peiomyxa, 87. Boveri, origin of the mitotic spindle, 248; of the centrosome, 276. Brady, classification, 107, 108, 109; shell, 305. Brandt, symbiosis in Radiolaria, 71; conju- gation, 95; nucleus, 249; function of vacuole, 289; merotomy, 301. Brauer, encystment of Actinosphizrium, 90; maturation, 235; mitosis, 264. Bruch, Sporozoa, relationships, 166. Briicke, 2; pseudopodia-formation, 83. Buck, swarm-spores in Arcella, 95. Buff on, 13; animals and plants, 23; spon- taneous generation, 26; theory of genera- tion, 27. Biihler, origin of spindle, 274. Burnet, 12. Biitschli, 2, 12, 14; animals and plants, 25; structure of protoplasm, 35, 79; odors, 62; pseudopodia-formation, 84; swarm-spores in Arcella, 95; conjugation, 60, 96, 193, 228; classification, 20-22, 99, IOI, 169, 206, 208, 209, 2IO; shells of Dinoflagel- lidia, 117; flagella-motion, 121; nutrition in Mastigophora, 126; catenation, 131; inter-relationships of Mastigophora, 135; spore-formation in Sporozoa, 152, 154; Sporozoa, inter-relationships, 1 66; mem- brane of ciliates, 176, 178; contraction of the vacuole, 188; tentacles of suctoria, 195; inter-relationships of the Infusoria, 199-200; mouth-shifting in ciliata, 185; rejuvenescence, 213, 220; conjugation in Mastigophora, 228, 241 ; nucleus, 249, 250; mitosis, 264; division-centre, 266; digestion of fat, 282; function of vacuole, 289; gas vacuoles, 290. Calendruccio, dysentery, 64. Calkins, odors due to Protozoa, 62 ; Uroglena, 130; Lymphosporidium, 169 ; mitosis in Mastigophora, 250, 252; historic origin of mitotic figure, 274. Carpenter, classification, 18, 107, 108, 109; types of shells, 73; food-selection, 305. Carter, 109; conjugation in Eudorina, 134; classification, 138; conjugation in Masti- gophora, 224, 228, 232. Carus, C. G., 10; spontaneous generation, 25- Carus, J. V., classification, Sporozoa, 1 68. Cassagrandi, dysentery, 64. Cattaneo, swarm-spores in Arcella, 95. 329 330 INDEX OF AUTHORS Celli, malaria, 163. Celli and Fiocca, dysentery, 64. Certes, respiration, 289. Cienkowsky, 13; animals and plants, 23; symbiosis in Radiolaria, 71; pseudopodia- formation, 83; budding Clathrulina, 96; classification, 106, 109, 137, 138, 139; conjugation of monads, 132; Multicilia, 200; conjugation in Noctiluca, 219; food- selection, 305. Claparede, 12; classification, 18, 21, 22; gas vacuoles in rhizopods, 89. Claparede and Lachmann, classification, 106, 140; myonemes, 180; classification, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210; conjugation, 217. Clark-James, feeding in Choanoflagellida, 127; classification, 137. Claude- Bernard, 29. Cohn, F., 23; conjugation of Volvox, 134; of Gonium, 226; irritability, 296. Cohn, L., dysentery, 64; mesoplasm, 144; myonemes of Vorticella^ \ 80, 207, 209. Corti, 7; digestion, 281 ; respiration, 288. Councilman, dysentery, 64. Cunningham, dysentery, 64. Dallinger and Drysdale, spontaneous genera- tion, life-history of monads, 28, 132; fla- gellum-formation, 120; conjugation of flagellates, 219, 221. Dangeard, feeding in Dinoflagellidia, 126; in Suctoria, 196; conjugation, 219. Danilevvsky, Polymitus form, 162; classifica- tion, 168. Le Dantec, symbiosis in Radiolaria, 71; in Infusoria, 174; digestion, 282, 284. Dawson, Eozoon, 29. Defrance, classification, 107, 108. Delage and Herouard, 18; animals and plants, 22, 25; flagella-motion, 121; con- tractile vacuole of ciliates, 188; tentacles of Suctoria, 195; nervous organ of Vorti- cella, 183; function of the vacuole, 290. Dewitz, thigmotaxis, 300. Diesmg, 20; animals and plants, 23; classi- fication, 139, 140. Doflein, structure of Sporozoa, 142, 144; classification, 209; centrosomes in Ciliata, 272. Donne, classification, 138. Dreyer, skeleton-formation, Radiolaria, 77; secretion, 292, 308. Diiiner, origin of the spindle, 248. Dufour, classification, 21, 167. Dujardin, classification, 6, 10, 15, 16, 18, 20, 23, 33. IQ6, 107, 137, 138, 139, 206, 207, 208, 209; sarcode, 34; immortality of Protozoa, 60 ; pseudopodia and flagella, 44; gastric vacuoles in rhizopods, 91; consciousness in Protozoa, 280, 303 ; function of the vacuole, 289. Dunal, odors due to Protozoa, 62. Ecker, pseudopodia- formation, 83. Ehrenberg, 9, 13, 15; classification, 15, 18, 20, 33, 106, 137, 138-140, 206, 207, 208, 210; immortality of Protozoa, 60; odors due to Protozoa, 62; Uroglena, 130; markings on ciliates, 177; conjugation, 222; function of vacuole, 292. Eimer, consciousness in Protozoa, 304. Eismond, suction in the tentacles of Suctoria, 196. Ellis, discovery of trichocysts, 1 1. Engelmann, 12; conjugation, 14, 61, 193, 212, 213, 220, 222, 241; stigmata, 37, 118; inotogmata and pseudopodia forma- tion, 83; gas vacuoles in rhizopods, 89; chlorophyl in Vorticella, 174; nemato- cysts in Vorlicella, 176; myonemes, 180; classification, 207, 209; digestion, 283; gas vacuoles, 290; irritability, 296, 297. Entz, Actinobolus, 50; symbiosis in Radio- laria, 71; gas vacuoles, 89; classification, 106, 109, 206, 207; mouth of Choano- flagellida, 123; nutrition in Mastigophora, 126, 127; myonemes in ciliates, 178, 180; inter-relations of Infusoria, 201 ; tentacles of Actinobolus, 183; gas vacuoles, 290; function of vacuole, 291. Fabre-Dumergue, contractile vacuole, 54, 187; classification, 209; digestion, 281, 284. Feletti, malaria, 163. Fisch, classification, 138. Fischer, classification, 109; structure of fla- gella, 121. Fiszer, function of the vacuole, 288. Flemming, origin of the mitotic spindle, 248, Focke, ii. Fcettinger, classification, 207. Fol, classification, 208. Foulke, Actinosp/Kzrium, 97. France, collar of Choanoflagellida, 123, 127. Frenzel, classification, 106, 137, 138, 167, 210 ; pyxinine granules, 143; nucleus, 250. Fresenius, classification, 138, 207. Fromentel, classification, 139. Gabriel, Sporozoa as plants, 1 66. INDEX OF AUTHORS 331 Garry, irritability, 299. Gasser, dysentery, 64. - Geddes and Thompson, origin of sex, 212. Giard, classification Sporozoa, 168. Gleichen, 7; function of the vacuole, 288. Goeze, digestion, 281. Goldfuss, spontaneous generation, 28. Goroschankin, conjugation of Mastigophora, 224, 228. Gould, Bacteria in Rhizopoda, 83. Grassi, dysentery, 64; classification, 138, 1 68; malaria, 163, 164. Gray, classification, 109. Greeff, 33; contractile fibres in Amoeba, 83; budding in Clathrulina, 96; membrane in Actinospharium, 105; classification, 106, 109; conjugation in Zoothamnium, 222; division-centre in Heliozoa, 266. Greenwood, digestion in rhizopods, 92, 280; in Ciliata, 285. Grenacher, division-centre in Heliozoa, 266. Griffiths, excretion of urea, 291. Gruber, 2; conjugation, 15,97; Actinophrys, 69; classification, 106, 206, 208, 210; inter-relations of Sarcodina, 101; matura- tion, 235, 241; nucleus, 250; mitosis, Acti- nosphcerium, 264; merotomy, 302, 305. Gruby, classification, 137. Gruithuisen, n. Gurley, Myxosporidiida, reproduction, 154; classification, 169. Haeckel, 12; classification, 17, 21, 106, 109, no, 208; animals and plants, 23; struc- ture of Radiolaria, 69, 76; conjugation in Radiolaria, 95; development of Radio- laria, 95; origin of Sporozoa, 167; phy- logeny of Infusoria, 205, irritability, 300, 304, 306. Hallez, classification, 106. Hammerschmidt, classification, 1 68. Harrington and Learning; see Learning. Harting, shell-formation, 293. Hartog, polar bodies, 238. Harvey, 5. Heidenhain, origin of spindle, 248. Heitzmann, pseudopodia-formation, 83. Henle, Sporozoa as worms, 166. Henneguy, classification, 169. Hermann, origin of spindle, 247, 248. Hertwig, O., rejuvenation, 212. Hertwig, R., 2, 12; conjugation, 15, 21 1; classification, 21, 106, 109, 140; structure of Radiolaria, 69; encystment of Actinos- pharium, 90; swarm-spores in Arcella, 95; budding in Clathrulina, 96; origin of tentacles, 197; sex, 21 1; maturation, 235,237,238; nucleus, 249, 261 ; mitosis in Actinosph&rium, 261, 266; origin of centrosome, 276. Hertwig and Lesser, 109; excretory granules, 286. Hieronymous, conjugation in Gonium, 227. Hill, classification, 206. Hofer, 2; enucleated Amccba, 86, 302; se- cretion, 292. Hofmeister, pseudopodia-formation, 84. Holman, conjugation in Amizba, 97, 217. Hooke, 6. Howell, starch, 281 ; calcium in man, 288. Hoyer, conjugation, 194. Huxley, classification, 1 8, 207; animals and plants, 23; spontaneous generation, 29; epidemic among silkworms, 165. Ishikawa, tentacles of Suctoria, 197; conju- gation in Noctiluca, 219; nucleus, 252; mitosis in Noctiluca, 267. Israel, bacteria in Rhizopoda, 83. Jackson, classification, 209. Jennings, irritability in Ciliata, 298. Jensen, lifting power of Paramcecium, 181. Jickeli, 15; conjugation in Rhizopoda, 97, 219. Joblot, 7 ; spontaneous generation, 26. Johnson, division of Stentor, 192; pseudo- podia of Stentor, 183; plastogamy in Ac- titwspharium, 218. Joly, odors due to Protozoa, 62. Jones, Rupert, classification, 108. Joukowsky, conjugation in Ciliata, 220. Julin, function of the macronucleus, 188. Kartulis, dysentery, 64. Kent, 21; nutrition in Mastigophora, 126; Uroglena, 130; classification, 137, 138, 139, 208, 209, 210; conjugation, 217; secretion, 292. Keuten, division of Euglena, 256. King and Rowney, Eozoon, 29. Kirschner, conjugation in Volvox, 232. Klebs, inter-relations of the Sarcodina, 99; of Mastigophora, 135; ectoplasmic modi- fications, 113, 117; classification, 137, 138, 139; irritability, 296. Kofoid, classification, 140. Kolliker, 12; classification, 21; Sporozoa, 1 66; function of vacuole, 291. Korotneff, budding in Heliozoa, 95. 332 INDEX OF AUTHORS Kostanecki, origin of spindle, 248, 274. Kowalewsky, classification, 209. Krassilstschik, conjugation in Polytoma, 221. Kruse, classification, 168. Kiihne, conjugation of Amoeba, 218. Labbe, 22; protoplasmic structure of Sporo- zoa, 142, 144; division in Sporozoa, 149; spore-formation, 151 ; malaria, 163; clas- sification, 167-169; nucleus, 250, 254. Lachmann, myonemes in Vorticella, 178; classification, 209. See Claparede and Lachmann. Lamarck, 9; spontaneous generation, 28; classification, 107, 108, 109, 208. Lambl, dysentery, 64. Lameere, 12. Langmann, Myxosporidiida in reptiles and amphibia, 165. Lankester, classification, 18, 169; flagella- motion, 121. Lauterborn, classification, 137, 139 ; division of Ceratium, 260 ; historic origin of cen- trosome, 276. Laveran, dysentery, 64; Sporozoa, 159; malaria, 162-165. Learning and Harrington, effect of light on Amoeba, 297. Le Blanc, swarm-spores in Difflugia, 95. Le Clerc, classification, 106. Ledermiiller, 8, 22. Leeuwenhoek, 5 ; spontaneous generation, 26 ; classification, 140. Leger, structure of gregarines, 144 ; micro- sporozoites, 159 ; classification, 167. Leidy, classification, 106, 138, 208. Leuckart, 21 ; animals and plants, 23 ; life- cycle of Coccidium, 158; Sporozoa rela- tionships, 1 66. Leydig, 12 ; Sporozoa inter-relationships, 1 66; respiration, 289; function of vacu- ole, 291. Limbach, function of the vacuole, 288. Linnaeus, 5. Lister, alternation of generations in Reticu- lariida, 74, 95. Loeb, irritability, 299. Loeb and Hardesty, macronucleus, 188. Loesch, dysentery, 64. Logan, Eozoon, 29. Lutz, classification, 169. Maccallum, malaria, 164. Macfarland, origin of spindle, 248. Mannaberg, dysentery, 64. Manson, malaria, 163-165. Marchiafava and Celli, Plasmodium malaria, 1 68. Mark, polar bodies, 238. Massart, irritability, 298. Maupas, conjugation, 15, 193, 207, 234, 237; food-taking, 48 ; senescence, 60 ; preda- tory ciliates, 175, 199 ; inter-relationships of Infusoria, 201, 204 ; mitosis in micro- nuclei, 261 ; digestion, 283 ; excretory granules, 286 ; function of the vacuole, 288, 291 ; rejuvenescence, 212, 220. Meissner, digestion in Rhizopoda, 92, 280, 284. Mendelssohn, irritability, 295. Mereschowsky, classification, 109, 138; phylogeny of Ciliata, 205. Mesnil, conjugation in Sporozoa, 225. Metschnikoff, 13; gastric vacuoles in Rhizo- poda, 91 ; malaria, 163 ; myonemes of Vorticella, 180; digestion, 283, 284. Meyen, II. Meyer, nutrition in Mastigophora, 126. Milne-Edwards, spontaneous generation, 29. Mingazzini, life-cycle of Coccidiida, 158; classification, 168, 169; nuclei, 254. Minot, rejuvenescence, 212. Moller, classification, 109. Montfort, classification, 107. Moore, nerve-organ of Vorticella, 183. Mottier, origin of spindle, 248. Miiller, Johannes, 13; classification, 18, 21; conjugation of Gonium, 226. Miiller, O. F., 8, 13 ; classification, 15, 208; spontaneous generation, 28. Munier-Chalmas et Schlumberger, dimor- phism in Reticulariida, 95. Nageli, spontaneous generation, 29, 169. Needham, theory of generation, 27. Nitsch, 25 ; classification, 138, 206, 207. Nussbaum, merotomy, 302. Oersted, animals and plants, 24. Oken, 9, 12; spontaneous generation, 28; classification, 208. dlDrbigny, classification, 18, 107, 108, 109. Osterhout, origin of spindle, 248. Owen, ii. Parker, classification, 107, 108. Pasteur, spontaneous generation, 29. Pearl, irritability, 300. Penard, structure of Pelomyxa, 38 ; contrac- tile vacuole, 54; structure of Euglypha, INDEX OF AUTHORS 333 68 ; food-taking in Heliozoa, 91 ; conju- gation in Heliozoa, 97, 217, 219 ; classifi- cation, 106, 109 ; phylogeny of Ciliata, 204. Perty, 12, 13, 22 ; animals and plants, 25 ; nutrition in Mastigophora, 126; classifi- cation, 138, 139, 207, 208; digestion, 282; gas vacuoles, 290 ; consciousness, 303. Petridis, dysentery, 64. Pfeffer, chemotaxis in reproductive elements, 297. Pfeiffer, L., classification, 169. Pfeiffer, R., life-cycle of Coc'cidium, 158; Serumsporidium, 165. Phillips, classification, 207. Pineau, 12. Plate, mitosis in Spirochona, 262. Podwyssozki, microsporozoite and macro- sporozoite, 158. Pouchet, stigmata, 119; catenation, 131; respiration, 288. Pringsheim, conjugation of Pandorina, 132, 228. Prowazek, conjugation in Euglypha, 234. Przesmycki, excretory granules, 287. Purkinje and Valentin, classification, 207. Quatrefages, spontaneous generation, 29; phosphorescence in Noctiluca, 293. Quennerstedt, classification, 206. Rabl, origin of the spindle, 274. Racovitza and Labbe, classification, 168. Radziszewski, phosphorescence, 294. Reaumur, spontaneous generation, 26. Redi, Sporozoa, 21. Reinhardt, conjugation in flagellates, 224. Reuss, classification, 107, 108. Rhumbler, structure of Euglypha, 68; pseu- dopodia-formation, 84; ecto- and endo- plasmic interchange, 85; gas vacuoles, 89; axial filaments, 101 ; contractile vacuoles in ciliates, 188; conjugation in Rhizopoda, 217; action of vacuole, 289; function, 291; secretion, 292; irritability, 297; experi- ments with inorganic fluids, 306-309. Risso, classification, 109. Robin, classification, 136. Roboz, classification, 107. Romer, classification, 109. Rompel, classification, 209. Rood, function of the vacuole, 291. Rosenhof, irritability, 299. Ross, malaria, 164. Rossbach, function of the vacuole, 288, 289. Rostafinski, conjugation in Gonium, 227. Rouget, Vorticella myonemes, 180. Roux, cytotropy, 218. Riickert, origin of the centrosome, 276. Sacharoff, malaria, 163. St. Vjncent, classification, 137, 140. Sandahl, classification, 107. Sanfelice, malaria, 163. Sars, classification, 107. Sassaki, division-centre in Heliozoa, 266. Schaffhausen, Vorticella movement, 180. Schaudinn, 2; axial filaments, 79, 82, 101 ; Paramaba, 93; conjugation in Reticu- lariida, 95, 99 ; in Actinophrys, 97 ; in Sporozoa, 156, 158; classification, 109; conjugation of Rhizopoda, 218, 219; nu- cleus, 250; division of Amoeba crystalli- gera, 260; mitosis in Heliozoa, 266; in Paramaeba, 268; origin of centrosome, 276. Schewiakoff, structure of Euglypha, 68; membrane of gregarine, 145; movement of gregarines, 149; protoplasm of ciliates, 174, 178; myonemes, 180; classification, 208, 209; nucleus, 250; division of Eitgly- pha, 265; excretory granules, 286; secre- tion, 292. Schilling, feeding in Dinoflagellidia, 126. Schleiden, 10. Schlumberger, dimorphism in Reticulariida, 95; classification, 106. Schmarda, feeding in Dinoflagellidia, 126; classification, 139. Schmidt, 1 1 ; function of vacuole, 289. Schneider, classification, 106, 109, 167-169; carminophilous granules, 143; nuclei of Sporozoa, 146; spore- formation in Sporo- .zoa, 152; nucleus, 254. Schrank, classification, 140, 206. Schuberg, dysentery, 64; life-cycle of Coc- cidiida, 158; membrane of ciliates, 176; classification, 206, 207, 208. Schultze, F. E., inter-relations of the Sarco- dina, 103; classification, 106, 109, 137; conjugation of Rhizopoda, 217; division- centre in Heliozoa, 266; excretory gran- ules, 286; irritability, 295. Schultze, M., protoplasm and sarcode, 12; axial filaments, 79, 101; classification, 107. Schiitt, coloring matter in Dinoflagellidia, 117; classification, 140. Schwalbe, function of the vacuole, 288. Schwann, 2. 334 INDEX OF AUTHORS Schweigger, 9. Shaw, classification, 140. Siddall, classification, 106. Siebold, V., ii; classification, 16; animals and plants, 22; function of vacuole, 289. Siedlecki, movement of gregarines, 149; conjugation, 156, 159, 225, 232; nucleus, 250; division-centre in Sporozoa, 258; secretion, 292. Simond, conjugation in Coccidiida, 159. Sjobring, Sporozoa, 159. Sorokin, classification, 106. Spallanzani, 7, 1 1 ; spontaneous generation, 27; respiration, 288; irritability, 294. Spencer, growth and reproduction, 212. Stache, classification, 107. Stahl, irritability, 295. Steenstrup, alternation of generations, 12. Stein, 12, 13, 22; animals and plants, 24; classification, 15, 21, 106, 107, 109, 137, 138, 139, 167, 168, 206-210; shells of Dinoflagellidia, 117; nutrition in Mastigophora, 126; inter-relationships of Mastigophora, 135; Symphyta,i66; myon- emes, 177, 178; phylogeny of Ciliata, 204; conjugation of Codosiga, 222; Chloro- gonium, 225; Goni um, 226; Volvox, 232; excretory granules, 286; function of vacu- ole, 291. Steinhaus, classification, Sporozoa, 168. Steinmann, shell-formation, 293. Sterki, classification, 209. Stohr, classification, 140. Stokes, contractile vacuole of Amceba, 88; classification, 206, 207. Stole, starch digestion in Rhizopoda, 92, 284. Strasburger, origin of the spindle, 248; irri- tability, 295, 297. Suriray, classification, 140. Thelohan, protoplasmic structure of Sporo- zoa, 142; reproduction in Sporozoa, 154; classification, 169. Thompson, classification, 108. Topsent, classification, 106. Trembley, 7; conjugation of Zoothamnium, 222. Treviranus, 9, 28. Tyndall, spontaneous generation, 29. Vejdowsky, classification, 207. Verworn, 2, 32; isolated central capsule, 69; enucleated Protozoa, 86; cytotropy, 218; secretion, 292; irritability, 295, 297, 300, 302, 305, 306, 308, 309. Villot, 12. Walker and Boys, classification, 108. Wallich, pseudopodia-formation, 84; chito- sarc, 293. Wasielewsky, granules in Sporozoa, 143; conjugation, 159; origin of Sporozoa, 167. Watase, sex, 243. Weber, pseudopodia-formation, 84. Weismann, origin of death, 60 ; maturation, 233- Wiegmann, function of the vacuole, 288, 289. Williamson, classification, 109. Wilson, maturation, 233 ; origin of the spindle, 248 ; vital phenomena, 279. Wolters, nuclei of Sporozoa, 146; conjuga- tion, 156, 225 ; maturation, 235; nucleus, 250. Wright, classification, 107, 210. Wrzesniowsky, classification, 206, 209. Wysotzki, classification, 139. Zacharias, function of pseudopodia, 90 ; Uroglena, 130, 131 ; classification, 210. Zenker, classification, 210 ; function of the vacuole, 288. Zschokke, spore-cysts of Myxobolus, 155. INDEX OF SUBJECTS Acantharia, 70, 1 10. Acanthocystis, skeleton, 75, 82 ; budding, 95; axial filaments, IOI ; classification, 109 ; centrosomes, 266. Acanthonida, IIO. Acanthospora, 1 68. Acanthosporidae, 168. Acephalina, 1 68. Acineta, budding, 199 ; classification, 210. Acineta-theory, Stein, 13. Acinetidce, 210. Actinelida, 1 10. Actinobolus, food-taking, 50 ; fig. p. 5 1 ; tentacles, 183; classification, 206. Actinocephalidae, 167. Actinocephalus, 168. Actinolophus, skeleton, 74 ; pseudopodia, 82 ; classification, 109 ; phylogeny, 204. Actinomonas, 103 ; fig. p. 103 ; classifica- tion, 137. Actinophrys, 109 ; fig. p. 16; pseudopodia, 82 ; contractile vacuole, 87; conjugation, 97, 218 ; axial filaments, IOI. Aclinospharium, alveoli in protoplasm, 35; skeleton, 36 ; encystment, 90 ; artificial reproduction, 97 ; axial filaments, IOI ; membrane, 105 ; classification, 109 ; con- jugation, 218 ; mitosis, 264 ; maturation, 236 ; irritability, 295, 301. Actinotricha, 209. Actipylea, 70, no. Actissa, fig. p. 17. Adelea, conjugation, 158, 229 ; classifica- tion, 1 68 ; maturation, 237. Adinida, 5, 140. adoral zone, 6, 171. sEgyria, 207. Aggregata, 167. Aggregatidae, 167. Allomorphina, 108. alternation of generations, 12; in Reticu- lariida, 74, 95. alveolar structure of protoplasm, 35. Alveolina, 107. Alveolininae, 107. Ammodiscus, 107. Amceba coli, fig. p. 63. Amoebaea, 18. Amoeba proteus, ectoplasm, fig. p. 36; pseudopodia, 81 ; nucleus, 87 ; contractile vacuole, 54, 88 ; fig. p. 89 ; conjugation, 97, 105 ; classification, 105 ; conjugation, 218 ; nucleus, 252, 276 ; secretion, 291, 292 ; irritability, 295, 297, 301. Amoebida, classification, 105. Amcebidse, classification, 105. Amcebosporidia, 169. Amphidinium, 140. Amphidoma, 140. Amphileptus, 206 ; irritability, 295 ; food- selection, 305. Amphilonchidae, no. Amphimonas, 137. Amphisia, 209. Amphisolenia, 140. Amphistegina, 109. Amphistominae, 106. Amphitholus, 140. Amp/i itr etna, 106. Amphizonella, 106. Amphoroides, 1 68. anal tube, in Infusoria, 186. Aiicistrum, 207. Ancyromonas, 137. Ancyrophora, 168. androgonidia, in Volvox, 134. Androspyridae, no. Anentera, 9. Angiosporea, 167. Animalcula, 7. animals and plants, 22. anisogamy, 224. Anisonema, 139. anisospore, 95. Anomalina, 109. Anoplophrya, 207. Anthocyrtidae, in. Anthophysa, 137; secretion, 292. 335 336 INDEX OF SUBJECTS Anthorhynchus, 1 68. Aphrosina, 109. Aphrothoracida, 109. arboroid colony, 57. Arcella, pseudopodia, 86; contractile vacu- ole, 87; budding, 95; classification, 106; conjugation, 218; gas vacuoles, 290. Arcellidae, 106. Archeodiscus, 109. archigony, 29. archispore, 151. archoplasm, 274. Arcuothrix, 106. Articulina, 107. Artiscidae, 1 10. Artodiscus, cause of motion, 101. Aschernonella, 107. Ascoglena, 138. asexual reproduction; see Reproduction. Aspidisca, 209. . Astasia, membrane, 114; classification, 138. Astasiida, 138. Asterophora, 1 68. Astomea, 138. astral granule (Centralkorn), 18, 82. Astrodisculus, 109. Astrolonchidae, no. Astrolophidse, no. Astropyle, 70. Astrorhiza, 107. Astrorhizidae, 107. Astrorhizinae, 107. Astrosphaeridae, no. Astylozoon, 209. Atractonema, 1 38. attraction sphere, 246. Aulocanthidae, in. Aulosphaeridae, in. auto-infection, 158. axial filament, 81, 265. axoneme, in Vorticella, 179. axopodia (pseudopodia with axial fila- ments), Dimorpha, 101. Balantidiopsis, 208. Balantidium, fig. p. 63; classification, 208. Balladina, 209. barotaxis, 300. Barrouxia, 1 68. Bathysiphon, 107. Bdelloidina, 107. Belloides, 168. Benedenia, 1 68. Biccecidae, 137. Bicosaca, 137. Bifarina, 108. Bigenerina, 108. Biloculina, fig. p. 74; classification, 107. Blanchardina, 169. Blepharacysta, 140. Blepharisma, 208. Bodo, 138; conjugation, 217; irritability, 297. Bodonidae, 138. Bolivina, 108. Botellina, 107. Bothriopsis, 168. Bradyina, 108. budding (see Reproduction), in Sarcodina, 95; Bulimina, 108. Bulimininae, 1 08. Bullaria, obsolete, 15. Bursaria, sphincter, 181; classification, 208. Bursariidae, 208. Butschlia, 206. Catnomorpha, 208. Calcarina, 73, 109. Calcituba, classification, 107; nucleus, 250; chromosomes, 253, 254. calymma, 23, 69. Calyptotricha, 207. Campanella, adoral zone, 202. Campascus, 106. Camptonema, pseudopodia, 82. Candeina, 108. Cannobotryidae, 1 10. Cannopylea, 70, in. Cannoraphidae, ill. Cannosphseridae, III. capitate tentacles, fig. p. 196; function, 195. carbohydrates in digestion, 282. carbon dioxid in contractile vacuole, 54, 288, 289. Carchesium, 209; digestion in, 285. carminophilous granules, 143. Carpenteria, 109. Carteria, 139. Carterina, 107. Caryolysus, 1 68. Caryophagus, 168. Cassidulina, 108. Cassidulinse, 108. Castanellidae, III. catenoid colony, 57. cell-structure, 246. cellulose shells, 39. Cenodiscidae, no. central capsule, 17, 67. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 337 Centralkorn ; see central granule; division- centre. centrosome; see division-centre. centrosphere, 246. Cephalina, 167. cephalont, 145. Cephalothamnium, 137. Ceratium, 41; shell, 116; catenation, 131; classification, 140; mitosis, 260. Ceratocorys, 136, 140. Ceratomyxa, 169. Ceratospora, 168. Cercomonadidse, 137. Cercomonas, reproduction, 132 ; classifica- tion, 137; conjugation, 214. Cercoporidse, III. Certesia, 209. Chatoproteus, 106. Chalarothoracida, 109. Challengeridae, in. Chasrnostoma, 207. chemotaxis, 297. Chiastolidae, I IO. Chiliferidse, 207. Chilodon, 207; nucleus, 263. Chilodontinae, 207. Chilomonas, fig. p. 36; protoplasmic struc- ture, 113; starch, 118; nucleus, 124; classification, 139; irritability, 296, 300. Chilostomella, 108. Chilostomellidae, 108. chitin-shell, 39. chitosarc, 293. Chlamydodon, 207. Chlamydodontidse, 207. Chlamydomonadidse, 139. Chlamydomonadina, 139. Chlamydomonas, odor in water, 62; classi- fication, 139. Chlamydophorida, 109. Chlorangium, 139. Chloraster, 139. Chlorogoniunt, odor in water, 62; vacuoles, 127; reproduction, 131; classification, 139; conjugation, 224. Chloromonadina, 139. Chloromyxidse, 169. Chloromyxum, spore-capsules, 156; classi- fication, 169. chlorophyl, distinguishing animals and plants, 23; in Paramcecium, 282. chlorophyllin, in Dinoflagellidia, 118. Choanoflagellida, 137. Chaenia, 206. Chromatella, 106. chromatin, 40, 253. chromatoid granules, 144. chromatophore, 37. chromatospherite, 254. Chromomonadina, 139. chromosomes, 247. Chromulina, fig. p. 19; nutrition, double nature, 25, 126; classification, 139. Chrysalidina, 108. Chrysamaba, 139. Chrysococcus, 139. Chrysomonadidae, 139. Chrysopyxis, 139. Chrysospharella, 139. chyle, 92. cilia, structure, 181. Ciliata, classification, 206. Cilio-flagellata, 1 21. Ciliophrys, 103, 137. Cinelochilum, 207. cirri, structure, 182. Citharistes, 139. Cladomonas, 137. classification, history of, 15. Clathrulina, skeleton, 75; swarm-spores, 96; classification, 109. Clavulinu, 1 08. Climacostomum, vacuole, 187; classification, 208. Cnemidiophora, 167. Coccidiida, 21, 1 68. Coccidium, spores, 153; life-cycle, 158; classification, 168. Coccodiscidae, no. Coccomonas, 139. Cochliopodium, 106. Codonella, 208. Codonocladium, stalk, 131 ; classification, 137- Codonaca, gelatinous cup, 114; classification, !37- Codonoscidas, 137. Codosiga, fig. p. 57; colony-form, 131 ; classi- fication, 137; conjugation, 222. Ccelodendridse, ill. Coelographidas, in. Ccelomonas, 139. Colacium, 138. Coleorhynchus, 1 68. Coleps, covering, 176; fig. p. 176; classifica- tion, 206. collar, in Choanoflagellida, 122. Collodictyon, 138. Colloidida, no. Collosphaeridse, no. 338 INDEX OF SUBJECTS Collozoida, no. colony-formation, varieties of, 57. color and odors in drinking water, 62. Colpidium, 207. Colpoda, 27; cyclosis, 173; classification, 207. Colponema, 138. Cometoides, 168. Concharidae, III. Conchopthirus, 208. Condylostomum, 208. conjugation, 41, 60; in ciliata, 193; general, 214. consciousness in Protozoa, 280, 304. contractile vacuole, 52; function, 187. Cornuspira, 107. Coronidae, no. cortical plasm, 174. Coskinolina, 107. Cothurnia, 209. Craspedomonadidae, 137. Cryptoglena, 138. Cryptomonadidae, 139. Cryptomonas, 139; irritability, 297. Crystallispora, 1 68. Cubosphaeridse, I IO. Cuneolina, 108. Cyathomonas, 1 39. Cvflonimina, 108. Cyclidium, 207. Cyclochteta, 209. Cyclodypeina, 109. Cydoclypeus, 109. Cyclospora, 168. Cyphinidae, no. Cyphoderia, protoplasmic structure, 68, 106. Cyrtoidida, in. cyst, varieties, fig. p. 47. Cystobia, 168. Cystocalpidae, III. Cystocephalus, 168. Cystodiscus, 169. Cystoflagellidia, 140. Cytamoeba, 1 68. cytolymph, 246. cytophan, 179. cytoplasm, 246. Cytosporidia, 142. cytotropy, 217. Dactylophoridae, 167. Dactylophorus, 167. Dactylosphfera, 106. Dallasia, 207. Dallingeria, 138. Dasytricha, cortical plasm, 175; classifica- tion, 207; cilia, 177. Dendrocometes, 210. Dendrometidse, 210. Dendromonas, stalk, 131; classification, 137. Dendrophrya, 107. Dendrosoma, 197, 2IO. Dendrosomidae, 210. Desmothoracida, 109. deutomente, 144. Diaspora, 1 68. diastole, 288. diatomin, 37. Dictyocysta, 208. dictyotic moment, 51, 76. Didinium, phylogeny, 206 ; classification, 206; food-selection, 305. Didymophyes, protoplasmic structure, 144; classification, 167. Didymophyidae, 167. Difflugia, pseudopodia, 86; budding, 95; conjugation, 97, 106, 218. digestion, 280. Dileptus, form, 172; trichocysts, 175; classi- fication, 206; food-selection, 305. Dimorpha, pseudopodia, 82; fig. p. 100; classification, 137. dimorphism, in Reticulariida, 94. Dinema, 138. Diniferidae, 140. Dinobryon, 57; fig. p. 115; classification, '39- Dinoflagellidia, 140. Dinopfirya, 206. Diophrys, 209. Dinophysidae, 140. Dinophysis, 140. Diploconidae, 1 10. Diplocystis, skeleton, 75 ; classification, 109. Diplomita, 137. Diplophrys, 106. Diplopsalis, 140. Diplosiga, collar, 123; classification, 137. Diplospora, 1 68. Discophrya, vacuole, 187 ; classification, 207. Discorbina, 109 ; conjugation, 219. Discorhynchus, 1 68. Disporocystidae, 168. Distephanus, skeleton, 1 14 ; classification, 140. Distomea, 138. Ditreiua, 106. division-centre, 261, 266, 268, 272. dizoic cyst or spore. 153. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 339 Doliocystidse, 168. Doliocystis, 1 68. Dorataspidae, I IO. Drepanomonas, 207. Druppulidse, no. dysentery, 64. Dysteria, 207. Echinomera, 167. Ectoplasm, 34 ; interchange with endo- plasm, 85. Ehrenbergina, 108. Eiermocystis, fig. p. 58. Eikenia, 106. Eimeria, conjugation, 229. Ellipsidse, no. Ellipsoidina, 108. Enchelinidae, 206. Enchelys, 206 ; irritability, 295 ; food selec- tion, 305. encystment, 46, 193. endogenous budding, 198. endogenous sporozoite-formation, 158. endoplasm, 34 ; interchange with ecto- plasm, 85. Endosph&ra, 2IO. endospore, 151. Endothyra, 108. Endothyrina.% 108. Enterodela, 9. Entodinium, 208. F.ntosiphon, 139. Eozoon, 29. Ephelota, fig. p. 58 ; classification, 210. Epiclintes, 209. epimerite, 144. Epipyxis, division, 128; classification, 137. epispore, 151. Epistylis, nematocysts, 37 ; classification, 209. Erviliinse, 207. Eudorina, colony-formation, 130; classifi- cation, 140; conjugation, 227. Euglena, fig. p. 37, 62 ; membrane, 1 14 J pyrenoids, 118 ; stigmata, 118 ; classifica- tion, 138; chromosomes, 256 ; secretion, 292 ; irritability, 296. Euglenida, 138. Euglenidse, 138. Euglenopsis, 138. Euglypha, protoplasmic structure, 38, 68 ; shell, 40 ; encystment, fig. p. 41 ; bud- ding, fig. p. 55, 93 ; contractile vacuole, 87 ; encystment, 90 ; classification, 106 ; conjugation, 219 ; mitosis, 264. Euglyphidae, 106. Euplotes, fig. p. 54 ; classification, 209. Euplotidae, 209. Euspora, 167. Eutreptia, 138. excretion, 52. excretory granules, 286. exogenous budding, 198. extra-capsular protoplasm, 69. extra-nuclear division-centre, 265. Exuvialla, inter-relations, 136; classifica- tion, 140. eye-spot; see stigma. Fabularia, 107. fertilization, in Coccidiida, 1 159, 229. Flagellidia, 20 ; classification, 137. flagellum, 60 ; structure, absorption, etc., 119. flagellum fissure, 117. Folliculina, covering, 176 ; classification, 208. food-selection, 305, 309. food-taking, in Mastigophora, 125 ; in Sporozoa, 146. Foraminifera, 18. Frotidicularia, 108. Frontonia, trichocysts, 175 ; vacuoles, 187; classification, 207. Fusulina, 109. Fusulininse, 109. galvanotaxis, 300. Gamocystis, 167. gastric vacuole, in Sarcodina, 91; in In- fusoria, 185. Gastrostyla, 50, 209. gas vacuole, 290. gemmation; see reproduction, generation de novo, 26. Gerda, degeneration of peristome, 204; clas- sification, 209. Glaucoma, 207. Glenodinium, color in water, 62; shell, 116; food-taking, 126; classification, 140. Globigerina, 108. Globigerina ooze, 32. Globigerinidse, 108. Gloidium, 106. Glossatella, 140, 209. Glugea, spore-capsules, 156; silk-worm epi- demic, 165 ; classification, 169. Goniodoma, 140. Gonium, colony-formation, 129; classifica- tion, 140; conjugation, 226. 34° INDEX OF SUBJECTS Gonospora, 1 68. Gonyaulax, 140. Gonyostomum, trichocysts, 119; classifica- tion, 209. Goussia, 1 68. Grassia, 1 38 ; relation to Ciliata, 200. gregaloid colony, 57. Gregarina, 167. Gregarinida, 167. Gregarinida:, 167. Gringa, 105. Gromia, food-taking, fig. p. 91; classifica- tion, 106; digestion, 285. Gromidae, 106. Gymnamoebina, classification, 105. Gymnodinium furrow, 116; stigma, 119; food-taking, 126; primitive, 136. Gymnophrys, 106. Gymnosphizra, pseudopodia, 82. Gymnostomata, 22. Gymnostomina, 206. Gymnospora, 167. gynogonidia, in Volvox, 134. Gypsina, 109. Gyrocorys, 208. haematochrome, in Mastigophora, 118. Hcematococcus, odor in water, 62; food- taking, 125; classification, 139; irrita- bility, 295. Hitmogregarina, 168. Hamoproteus, 1 68. Haemosporidia, 22. Haemosporidiida, 168. Ilaliphysema, 107. Halter -ia, food of Actinobolus, 50; classifica- tion, 208. Halteridium, 1 68. Halteriidas, 208. Haplophragmium, 107. Haplostiche, 107. Hastigerina, 108. Hauerina, 107. Hauerininae, 107. Heliozoa, 17, 109. Hemidinium, shell and furrows, 116; classi- fication, 140. Henneguya, 169. Herpetomonas, 137. Heteromastigida, 137. Heteromita, conjugation, 221. Heteromonadidae, 137. Heteronema, 138. Heterophrys, 93. Heterostegina, 109. Heterotrichida, 171, 208. Hexalaspidae, 1 10. Hexamitus, 138. Hippocrepina, 107. Hirmidium, 137. flirmocystis, 167. Histioneis, 140. Holophrya, cilia, 177; classification, 206. holophytic nutrition, 24. Holosticha, 209. Holotrichida, 171, 206. holozoic nutrition, 24. Hoplitophrya, vacuole, 187; classification, 207. Hoplorhynchus, 168. Hormosina, 107. Hyalobryon, 139. Hyalodiscus, 106. Hyaloklossia, 1 68. Hyalopus, conjugation, 99, 225. Hyalosph&nia, 106. Hyalospora, 167. Hymenomonas, 139. Hypocoma, cilia, 195; classification, 210. Hypocomidae, 210. Hypotrichida, 171; peristomial structures, 181; classification, 208. Ileonema, tentacles, 183; classification, 206. Imperforina, 106. Infusoria, 15; protoplasmic structure, 173; mouth-shifting, 185; vacuoles, 186; nu- cleus, 188; reproduction, 192; inter-rela- tions, 199; classification, 206. inorganic fluids simulating Protozoa, 306. Inotogmata, 83. inter-alveolar substance, 35. intermediate skeleton, 73. intra-capsular protoplasm, 69. irritability, 294. isogamy, 214. hospora, 1 68. isospore, 95. Isolricha, 207. Isotrichidae, 207. Jaculella, 107. Jcenia, 138. karyogamy, Sarcodina, 90, 97 ; general, 220. karyolymph, 246. karyophan, 179. karyosome, 42, 87, 146. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 341 Kentrochona, 209. Kentrockonopsis, 209. Keramosphczra, 107. Keramosphserinae, 107. Kerona, 209. kinetic centre; see division-centre, kinoplasm, 248, 274. Klossia, 168 ; conjugation, 229 ; nucleus, 250, 254. Lacrymaria, cilia, 177 ; phylogeny, 206; classification, 206. Lagena, 108. Lagenidae, 108. Lageninse, 108. Lagenophrys, 209. Lankesterella, 168. Larcaridae, IIO. Larcoidida, no. Larnacidae, no. Laverania, 168. Lecquereusia, 106. Legeria, 1 68. Leidyonella, 1 38 ; relation to Ciliata, 200. Lembadion, cilia, 177 ; vacuole, 187; classi- fication, 207. Lembus, 207. Leptocindis, 138. Leptodiscus, 21, 112; origin, 136; classifi- cation, 140. Leptotheca, 169. Leucophrys, 207; conditions of conjugation, 220. Lichnaspis, fig. p. 78. Licknophora, phylogeny, 203 ; classification, 209. Lichnophoridae, 209. Lieberkiihnia, 106 ; digestion, 284. Lieberkiihnidae, 208. Lingulina, 108. linin-reticuluin, 246, 252. Lionotus, form, 172; trichocysts, 175; classi- fication, 206; food-selection, 305. Liosphseridae, no. Lithelidae, no. Lithobotryidae, no. Lithocampidas, no. Lithocystis, 168. Litholophidae, IIO. Lituola, 107. Lituolidae, 107. Lituolinae, 107. Lo/tusia, 1 08. Loftusinae, 108. Lophocephalus, 1 68. Lophomona*, 138; relation to Ciliata, 200. lorication moment, 76. Loxocephalus, 207. Loxodes, 206. Loxophyllum, trichocysts, 175 ; nucleus, 189, 250,257; classification, 206. Lymphosporidium, fig. p. 36 ; life-cycle, 147 ; classification, 169. macrogamete, Vorticella, 195. macronucleus, 14, 188. macrospore, 151. macrosporozoite, 158. Magosphtzra, 26, 57, 130. Malaria, 65, 160. Mallomonas, 139. Marsrinulina, 108. Marsipella, 107. Maryna, 208. Mastigameeba, 99; protoplasm, 113; classifi- cation, 137. Mastigophora, 15; structure, 113; flagella, 119; nucleus, 124; vacuoles, 127; inter- relations, 135; classification, 136. Mastigophrys, 103, 137. maturation, 233. megalosphaeric chamber, 74, 95. Megastoma, fig. p. 63, 126; classification, 138. melanin granules, 144. membrane, structure, 182. membranelle, 171; structure, 182. Menoidium, 138. Menospora; 168. Menosporidae, 168. merozoite, 157, 229. Mesodinium, tentacles, 183; phylogeny, 206; classification, 206. mesoplasm, 144. Mesostigma, 139. Metacineta, 210. Metacinetidae, 210. metasitism, 30. Metopus, 208. micellae, 29. microgamete, 195. Microglena, 139. Microgromia, fig. p. 56; in division, 93; classification, 106. micronucleus, 14, 188. micropyle, 229. microsphaeric chamber, 74. microspore, 151. Microsporidiina, 169. microsporozoite, 158. 342 INDEX OF SUBJECTS Microthoracidae, 207. Microthorax, 207. Miliolidae, 107. Miliolina, 107. Miliolinae, 107. mitosis, 246. mitotic figure, 246. Monadida, 137. Aloiias, 104, 137; irritability, 297. Monaster, 140. monaxonic forms, 34. Monera, 30. Monobia, 109. Monocercomonas, 138. Monocystis, fig. p. 63; pseudopodia, 144; life-cycle, 151; conjugation, 157, 225; classification, 1 68; nucleus, 250. Monodontophrya, vacuole, 1 87 ; classification, 208. monophagous Sporozoa, 142. Monopylea, 70, 1 10. Monosiga, 137. Monostomea, 138. Monostominae, 106. monozoic spore, 153. morulit, 254. mosquitoes and malaria, 164. motor response, 298. mouth-shifting, 178. movement, Sporozoa, 147. Miillerian law, 77. Multicilia, flagella, 121; classification, 138; relation to Ciliata, 200. Mycetozoa, 18. Mycetozoida, 18. myoneme, 38; in Sporozoa, 145; in Infu- soria, 178. Myxastrum, 109. Myxidiidas, 169. Myxidium, 169. Myxinia, fig. p. 20. Myxobolidae, 169. Myx>jbolus, fig. p. 39; spore-formation, 154; classification, 169. Myxodictyum, contractile vacuole, 87; classi- fication, 1 06. Myxomycetes, 18. Myxosoma, 169. Myxosporidia, 21. Myxosporidiida, 169. Nadinella, 1 06. Nasselaria, 70; classification, no. Nasselidae, 109. Nassoidida, 109. Nassula, trichocysts, 1 75 ; classification, 207 ; irritability, 295. Nassulinae, 207. Nebenkern (micronucleus), 14, 188. Nebenkorper, 93. "hematocysts, 37; in Mastigophora, 119; in Vorlicella, 176. Neosporidia, 168. Nephroselmis, 139. Noctiluca, 21, 112; alveoli, 35; feeding,. 50, 127; budding, 59; color in water, 62; ori- gin, 136; classification, 140; conjugation, 219; nucleus, 249, 252; mitosis, 256, 257; phosphorescence, 293. Nodosaria, fig. p. 72; classification, 108. Nodosarina, fig. p. 73. Nodosinella, 108. Nonionina, 109. Nosema, 169. Nosematidae, 169. Nu/tecularia, 107. Nubecularinae, 107. Nuclearia, shell, 74; pseudopodia, 82; divi- sion, 93; fig. p. 102; classification, 109. nuclein, 246. nucleolus, 253. nucleus, types in Protozoa, 40; in Sarcodina, 86; in Mastigophora, 124; in Sporozoa, 146; in Infusoria, 188; general, 246, 301. Nuda, fo6. Nummulinidas, 109. Nummulites 109. Nummulitinse, 109. nutrition, 24, 280. Nyctotherus, 208. Othromonas, food-taking, 126; classification^ 139- odors caused by Protozoa, 62. Oikomonas, fig. p. 49; food-taking, 125; classification, 137. old age, 60. Oligotrichina, 208. Onychodactylus, 207. Onychodromus, degeneration, 60; classifica- tion, 209; conjugation, 220, 234. Oocephalus, 1 68. Opalina, contractile vacuole, 187; nucleus, 190; classification, 207. Opalinidse, 207. Opalinopsis, 207. Opercularia, fig. p. 73; classification, 209. Ophrydium, covering, 176; vacuole, 187; classification, 209. Ophryocystis, 169. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 343 Ophryodendridae, 210. Ophryodendron, budding, 199; classification, 2IO. Ophryoglena, 207. Ophryoscolecidae, 208. Ophryoscolex, 208. Opisthodon, 207. Orbiculina, 107. Orbitoides, 109. Orbitolites, 73, 107. Orbulinella, 109. Ornithocercus, 140. Orosphaeridae, in. Orthodon, 207. Oxyrrhis, division, 128; classification, 138; nucleus and division-centre, 271. Oxytoxum, 140. Oxytricha, phylogeny, 202; classification, 209. Oxytrichidae, 209. Pachymyxa, 106. Panartidae, no. Pandorina, fig. p. 37; colony-formation, 129; reproduction, 132; classification, 140; conjugation, 227. pan-sporoblast, 155. paraglycogen, 143. Paramceba, reproduction, 59; spore-forma- tion, 93; classification, 105; conjugation, 218; chromosomes, 233; reduction, 234; division-centre, 276. Paramcecidae, 207. Paramcecium, trichocysts, 37, 175; cyclosis, 173; strength of, 181; classification, 207; digestion, 282; urea, 291; motor response. 298; irritability, 301. paramylum, in Mastigophora, 117. parasitic Protozoa, 63. Parkeria, 108. parthenogonidia, in Volvox, 134, 232. Patellina, 109; conjugation, 219. Pavonina, 108. pellicula, 38, 114, 176. Pelomyxa, 106; protoplasmic structure, 35, 38; nuclei, 87; vacuole, 87; budding, 95; starch digestion, 281; irritability, 297. Pelosina, 107. Peneroplidinoe, 107. Peneroplis, 107. Peranema, motion, 121; classification, 138. Peranemidae, 138. Perforina, 108. Periclinidae, 140. peridinin, in Dinoflagellidia, 118. Peridinium, fig. p. 2O; color, 62; shell, 116; pseudonoctiluca, 136; classification, 140. periplast, 113. Peripylea, 69, I IO. peristome, 184. Peritrichida, 171, 209. Peritromidae, 208. Peritromus, cilia, 181 ; phylogeny, 202; classification, 208. Petalomonas, 138. Phacodiscidae, no. Phacoticlae, 139. Phacolus, shell, 114; classification, 139; conjugation, 224. Phacus, fig. p. 19; classification, 138. Phaenocystina, 169. Phaeoconchida, in. Phaeocystinida, in. Phaeodaria, in. Phaeodinidse, n i. phaeodium, ill. Phaeogromida, ill. Phaeospherida, in. Phalacroma, 140. Phalansteridae, 137. Phalansteriuni,<[\g.Tp. 122; classification, 137. Phascolodon, 207. Phialoides, 1 68. Phormocampidae, III. Phormocyrtidae, ill. Phormospyridae, 1 10. Phorticidae, no, phosphorescence, 62, 293. phototaxis, 296. Phractopeltidae, 1 10. phycopyrrin, in Dinoflagellidia, Il8. Phyllomitus, 138. Phyllomonas, 137. Phytoflagellida, 19, 25, 139. Phytomastigoda, 25. Pileocephalus, 1 68. Pilulina, 107. Pilulininae, 107. Pinaciophora, skeleton, 75; classification, 109. Pinacocystis, 109. Plczodorina, 140. Plagiopogon, 206. Plagiotoma, 208. Plagiotomidae, 208. Plagonidae, 1 10. Plakapus, 106. Planorbulina, 109. Plasmodium malaria, 65; conjugation and life-cycle, 160. 344 INDEX OF SUBJECTS plasmosome, 246. plastic granules in Sporozoa, 144. plastogamy, in Sarcodina, 90, 97; general, 218. Platoum, 1 06. Platydorina, 140. Platytheca, 137. Plectanidae, no. Plectoidida, no. Plectophrys, 106. Pleuronema, 207 ; irritability, 296. Pleuronemidae, 207. Pleurotricha, 209. Plistophora, 169. Podocampidae, in. podoconus, 70. Podocyathus, 2IO. Podocyrtidae, in. Podolampas, 140. Podophrya, reproduction, 198; classifica- tion, 2IO. Podophryidae, 210. Podostoma, 106. polar bodies, 237. polar capsule, 154. pole-plates, 262. Polydinida, 140. Polygastrica, 9. Polykrikos, 37, 41; trichocysts, 119; food- taking, 126. Polymastigida, 138. Polymitus form, 162. Polymorphina, 108. Polymorphininae, 108. Polyceca, 137. polyphagous Sporozoa, 142. Polyphragma, 108. Polysporocystidre, 168. Polystomella, 72, 109; regeneration, 302; irritability, 306. Polystomellinae, 109. Polytoma, starch, 118; reproduction, 131; classification, 139; irritability, 297, 301. Polytrema, 109. Polytrichina, 208. polyzoic spore, 153. Pompholyxophrys, 109. Pontomyxa, 106. Porodiscidae, no. Porospora, 167. Porosporidae, 167. Poteriodendron, 137. primite, 156. Prorocentridae, 140. Prorocentrum, color, 62 ; flagella, 121 ; inter-relations, 136; classification, 140. Prorodon, trichocysts, 175; classification, 206; myonemes, 177. Protamceba, contractile vacuole, 87, 105. protein, Sporozoa, 143. Proterospongia, fig. p. 113; classification, 137. Protista, 25. Prof of era /turn, 140. Protogenes, contractile vacuole, 87, 106. protomerite, 144. Protomonas, 103. Protomyxa, 106. protoplasm, of Sarcodina, 67 ; Mastigoph- ora, 113; Sporozoa, 142; Ciliata, 173. Protozoa, name, 28; mode of life, 32; old age and immortality, 60; economic as- pects, 62; cancer, malaria, etc., 65; sex, 211; physiology, 279. Prunoidida, no. Prunophractida, no. Psammosphara, 107. Pseudochlamys, 40, 106. pseudoconjugation, 156. pseudocyst, 151. Pseudodijfftugia, 106. Pseudonavicella, 151. Pseudopodia, 17, 79-86; explanation of movement, 83. Pseudospora, 103. Pseudosporae, 103. Psilotricha, 209. psorosperm, 21. Pterocephalus, 167. Pterospora, 168. Ptychodiscus, 140. Ptychostomum, 207. Pullenia, 108. Pylobotryidae, no. Pylodiscidse, 1 10. Pylonidae, no. Pyramimonas, 139. pyrenoid, 117. Pyrophacus, 140. Pyrsonympha, 138. Pyxidicula, 106. Pyxinia, fig. p. 3; 143; classification, 1 68. pyxinine, 143. Quadrilonchidae, 1 10. Quadrula, budding, 93; classification, 106. Radiolaria, 17; central capsule, 67, 70; pro- toplasmic structure, 69; modifications of skeleton, 77; spore-formation, 95; con- jugation, 96; development, 105; classifi- cation, no. INDEX OF SUBJECTS 345 Radiolarian ooze, 32. Rainey's corpuscles, 156. Rainey's tubes, 145. Ramulina, 1 08. Ramulinina;, 108. Raphidiophrys, fig. p. 49; skeleton, 75, 93. rejuenissement ; see rejuvenescence. rejuvenescence, 14, 61, 213. reorganization; see rejuvenescence. reproduction, 54; division, 55; spore-forma- tion, 58; budding, 59; in Sporozoa, 149; in Infusoria, 192. respiration, 288. Reticulariida, 18, 67, 106. Rhabdammina, 107. Rhabdammininae, 107. Rhabdomonas, 138. Rhabdostyla, 209. Rhipidodendron, shell, 114; classification, 137- Rhizammina, 109. Rhizomastigidae, 99, 137. Rhizopoda, 105. Rhopalonia, 167. Rhynchtfta, 210. Rimulina, 108. Rotalia, 109. Rotalidae, 108. Rotalinae, 109. Saccammina, 107. Saccammininae, 107. Sagenella, 107. Sagosphaeridse, in. Sagrina, 108. Salpingaeca, 137. Saltonella, 106. saprophytic nutrition, 24. Sarcocystis, 169. sarcodictyum, 69. Sarcodina, 15, 67; shells and tests, 71; di- morphism, 74; pseudopodia, 82; nuclei, 86; contractile vacuole, 87; nutrition, 90; encystment, 90; reproduction, 92; classifi- cation, 105. sarcomatrix, 69. Sarcosporidiida, 169. satellite, 156. Scaphidiodon, 207. Schaumplastna, 35. schizogony, 159; in malaria organism, 161; general, 229. schizont, 159. Sckneideriat 168. Schwagerina, 109. Sciadiophora, 1 68. Scyphidia, 209. Scytomonas, 138. secretion and excretion, 290. selection of food, 48. Semantidse, no. senile degeneration, 220. sensory organs, 61, Serumsporidia, 169. Serumsporidium, 165; classification, 169. Sethocyrtidse, in. sex-differentiation, definition, 213. shells and tests, Reticulariida, 71. Shepheardella, 106. Silicoflagellida, 140. Solenophrya, 2IO. Soreumidse, no. Sorosphara, 107. Sparolricha, 209. spasmoneme, in Vorlicella, 179. Spathidiuin, 206. Spharastrum, pseudopodia, 82, 93; classifi- cation, 109; division-centre, 266. Sphaerocapsida, 1 10. Sphtzrocystis, 167. Spharceca, 137. sphseroid colony, 57. Sphseroidida, 1 10. • Sphseroidina, 108. Sphceromyxa, 169. Sphaerophractida, no. Spharophrya, 2jo. Sphezrorhynchus, 1 68. Sphcerospora, 169. Sphserozoidse, no. Sphenomonas, 138. Spirillina, 109. Spirilliniz, 109. Spirochona, mitosis, 191, 261; classification, 209. Spirochonidae, 209. Spiroloculina, 107. Spironema, 138. spironeme, 179. Spirostomum, vacuole, 187; nuclei, 190; classification, 208; irritability, 301. Spondylomorum, 139. Spongodiscidae, 1 10. Spongomonas, 137. Sponguridae, 1 10. spontaneous division, 59. spontaneous generation, 26. spore-formation, 58. sporoblast, 151, 225. sporocyst, 151. 346 INDEX OF SUBJECTS sporoduct, 151. sporont, 145. Sporozoa, 15; structure, 142, 146; food- taking, 146; motion, 148; reproduction, 149; inter-relationships, 166; classifica- tion, 167. sporozoite, 141. Spumellaria, 70, no. Spyroidida, 1 10. Squamulina, 107. Slacheia, 108. Staurophrya, 2IO. Staurophryidae, 210. Staurosphaerida;, no. Sleiniella, 140. Stenophora, 167. Stentor, pseudopodia, 175, 183; nuclei, 190; division, 192; classification, 208. Stentoridae, 208. Stephanidse, no. Stephanophora, 1 68. Stephanopogon, phylogeny, 201 ; classifica- tion, 206. Stepha'nosphara, 140. Stephoidida, no. Slichotricha, 209. Stirtospora, 168. stigma (eye-spot), fig. p. 37; 6l ; in Infusoria, 174. Streblonidae, no. Strombidium, trichocysts, 1 75 ; classification, 208. Strongylidium, 209. Stylamasba, 106. styliform tentacles, 195. Stylochrysalis, division, 128; classification, 139- Stylocometes, 2IO. Stylonychia, 209; conjugation, 220; nucleus, 257 ; irritability, 295. Stylorhynchidae, 168. Stylorhynchus, 168. Stylosphaeridse, 1 10. Sucto-ciliata, 205. Suctorella, 210. Suctoria, 1 8, 22, 195 ; food-taking, 52; ten- tacles, fig. p. 52; reproduction, 198; clas- sification, 209. symbiosis, in Radiolaria, 70; in Paramce- cium, 282. Symphyta, 166. Syncrypta, 139. Syncystis, 168. Synura, odor, 62; classification, 139. Syringammina, 107. Telosporidia, 167. tentacles, 52, 196. Testacea, 18. Tetramitus, flagella, 121; distributed nu- cleus, 124, 251; classification, 138; con- jugation, 214. Tetrasporocystidae, 168. Telrastyla, 209. Tetratoma, 139. Textularia, 108. Textularidae, 108. Textularinae, 108. Thalamophora, 18. Thalamopora, 109. Thalassicolidae, 18, no. Thalassicolla, 1 10; enucleated central cap- sule, 302. Thalassosphserida, 1 10. Thaumatomastix, 1 39. Thecamcebina, 106. Thelohania, 169. Theocyrtidae, in. thermotaxis, 295. thigmotaxis, 300. Tholonidse, no. Tholospyridae, 1 10. Thurammina, 107. Thylakidium, 208. Tiarina, 206. Tinoporinae, 109. Tinoporus, 109. Tintinnidae, 208. Tinlinnidium, 208. Tintinnopsis, 208. Tintinnus, 208. Tokophrya, 210. Trachelinidae, 206. Trachelius, trichocysts, 175; classification, 206. Trachelocerca, 206. Trachelomoncts, shell, 114; division, 128; classification, 138. Trepomonas, 138; irritability, 297. trichocysts, in Mastigophora, 119; in Infu- soria, 175. Trichodina, phylogeny, 203; classification, 209. Trichodinopsis, 209. Trichogaster, 209. Trichomonas, 138. Trichonympha, 138; relation to ciliata, 200. Trichonymphinea, 138. Trichophrya, 210. Trichorhynchus, 167. Trichosphtzrium, 106. IA/DEX OF SUBJECTS 347 Trichostomata, 22. Trichostomina, 207. 7 rigonomonas, 138. Trimastigidse, 138. Trimastix, 138. Trinema, 106. Tripocalpidse, III. Tripocyrtidas, ill. Tritaxia, 108. Trochainmina, 107. Trochammininae, 107. Trochilia, 207. trophoplasm, 274. Tropidoscypkus, 139. Truncatulina, 109; shell, 305. Trypanosoma, 137. Tubulata, 18. Tuscaroridae, ill. Tympanidae, no. Urceolarime, 209. Urceolus, 138. urea, 54, 291. Urnula, 210. Urnulidae, 2IO. Urocentridae, 207. Urocentrum, caudal cilia, 182; vacuoles, 187; classification, 207. Uroglena, 25; odor, 62; fig. p. 57; colony- formation, 129; division of the colony, 131; classification, 139. Uroleptus, 209. Uronema, 207. Uronychia, 209. Urophagtis, 138. Urosoma, 209. Urospora, 168. Urostyla, 209; nucleus, 251. Urotricha, 206. Urozona, 207. Urthiere, 28. Uvigerina, 108. Vacuolaria, 139. vacuoles, in Sarcodina, 87; in Mastigophora, 127; in Infusoria, function, 291. , Vaginicola, 209. Vaginulina, 108. Valvulina, 108. Vampyrella, pseudopodia, 82; encystment, 90; division, 92; conjugation, 98, 104; classification, 109; food-selection, 305. Verjungung ; see rejuvenescence. Verneuilitia, 108. Virgnlina, 108. Volvocina, 139. Volvox, 26, 57; colony-formation, 129; re- production, 134; classification, 140; con- jugation, 232. Vorticella, chlorophyl, 174; origin of, 202; nematocysts, 176; myonemes, 178; clas- sification, 209; urea, 291. Vorticellidse, origin of, 202; classification, 209. Vorticellidinne, 209. Wagnerella, 109. Webbina, 107. Wimperring, 179. Zonaridae, no. Zooglaea, 28. zoophyte, 25. Zoothamnium, conjugation, 195, 222; clas- sification, 209. Zygartidse, 1 10. Zygocystis, 1 68. Zygoselmis, 138. zygospore, in Mastigophora, 133. Zygospyridae, no. COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY BIOLOGICAL SERIES. DESIGNED FOR INDEPENDENT READING AND AS TEXT-BOOKS FOR LECTURE AND LABORATORY COURSES OF INSTRUCTION. EDITED BY HENRY FAIRFIELD OSBORN, Sc.D., LL.D., De Costa Professor of Zoology, Columbia University, EDMUND B. WILSON, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Zoology, Columbia University. VOL. L FROM THE GREEKS TO DARWIN. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE EVOLUTION IDEA. By HENRY FAIRFIELD OSBORN, Sc.D., LL.D. Cloth. 8vo. 259 pages. Illustrated. Price, $2.00 net. OPINIONS OF THE PRES5. " Professor Henry Fairfield Osborn has rendered an important service by the preparation of a concise history of the growth of the idea of Evolution. The chief contributions of the different thinkers from Thales to Darwin are brought into clear perspective, and a just estimate of the methods and results of each one is reached. The work is extremely well done, and it has an added value of great importance in the fact that the author is a trained biologist. Dr. Os- born is himself one of the authorities in the science of Evolution, to which he has made important con- tributions. He is therefore in a position to estimate the value of scientific theories more justly than would be possible to one who approached the subject from the standpoint of metaphysics or that of literature." — President DAVID STARR JORDAN, in The Dial, Chicago. " A somewhat new and very interesting field of in- quiry is opened in this work, which is devoted to demonstrating that the doctrine of Evolution, far from being a child of the middle of the nineteenth century, of sudden birth and phenomenally rapid growth, as it is by many supposed to be, has really been in men's minds for ages. It appears in the germ in the earliest Greek philosophy; in vigorous childhood in the works of Aristotle ; in adolescence at the closing period of the last century ; and reaches full-grown manhood in our own age of scientific thought and indefatigable research." — New Science Review. " This is a timely book. For it is time that both the special student and general public should know that the doctrine of Evolution has cropped out of the surface of human thought from the period of the Greek philosophers, and that it did not originate with Darwin, and that natural selection is not a synonym of Evolution. . . . The book should be widely read, not only by science teachers, by biologi- cal students, but we hope that historians, students of social science, and theologians will acquaint them- selves with this clear, candid, and catholic statement of the origin and early history of a theory, which not only explains the origin of life-forms, but has trans- formed the methods of the historian, placed philoso- phy on a higher plane, and immeasurably widened our views of nature and of the Infinite Power work- ing in and through the universe." — Professor A. S. PACKARD, in Science, New York. " This is an attempt to determine the history of Evolution, its development and that of its elements, and the indebtedness of modern to earlier investi- gators. The book is a valuable contribution ; it will do a great deal of good in disseminating more accu- rate ideas of the accomplishments of the present as compared with the past, and in broadening the views of such as have confined themselves too closely to the recent or to specialties. ... As a whole the book is admirable. The author has been more im- partial than any of those who have in part anticipated him in the same line of work." — The Nation. " But whether the thread be broken or continuous, the history of thought upon this all-important subject is of the deepest interest, and Professor Osborn's work will be welcomed by all who take an intelligent interest in Evolution. Up to the present, the pre- Darwinian evolutionists have been for the most part considered singly, the claims of particular naturalists being urged often with too warm an enthusiasm. Professor Osborn has undertaken a more compre- hensive work, and with well-balanced judgment assigns a place to each writer." — Professor EDWARD B. POULTON, in Nature, London. FIRST EDITION PUBLISHED OCTOBER, 1894. VOL. IL AMPHIOXUS AND THE ANCESTRY OF THE VERTEBRATES. By ARTHUR WILLEY, Sc .D., BalJ 'our Student of 'the University of Cambridge. 316 pages. 135 Illustrations. Price, $2.50 net. " This important monograph will be welcomed by all students of zoology as a valuable accession to the literature of the theory of descent. More than this, the volume bears internal evidence throughout of painstaking care in bringing together, in exceedingly readable form, all the essential details of the structure and metamorphosis of Amphioxus as worked out by anatomists and embryologists since the time of Pallas, its discoverer. The interesting history of the changes it undergoes during metamorphosis, especially its sin- gular symmetry, is clearly described and ingenious explanations of the phenomena are suggested. Most important, perhaps, are the carefully suggested homol- ogies of the organs of Amphioxus with those of the embryos of the Vertebrates above it in rank, especially those of the Marsipobranchs and Selachians. Though the comparisons with the organisms next below Am- phioxus, such as Ascidians, Balanoglnssus, Cepha- lodiscus, Rhabdopleura, and the Echinoderms, will be found no less interesting. In short, the book may be commended to students already somewhat familiar with zoological facts and principles, as an important one to read. They may thus be brought to appreciate to what an extent the theory of descent is indebted to the patient labors of the zoologists of the last forty years for a secure foundation in observed facts, seen in their correlations, according to the com- parative method. . . . The present work contains everything that should be known about Amphioxus, besides a great deal that is advantageous to know about the Tunicata, Balanoglossus, and some other types which come into structural relations with Am- phioxus." — Professor JOHN A. RYDER, in The American Naturalist, Philadelphia. " The observations on Amphioxus made before the second half of the present century, amongst which those of Johannes M iiller take a foremost place, showed that this remarkable animal bears certain resemblances to Vertebrates : and since then its interest in this re- spect has gradually become more apparent. ... A consecutive history of the more recent observations was, therefore, greatly needed by those whose oppor- tunities did not permit them to follow out the matter for themselves, and who will welcome a book written in an extremely lucid style by a naturalist who can speak with authority on the subject." — Professor W. NEWTON PARKER, in Nature, London. VOL. m. FISHES, LIVING AND FOSSIL. AN INTRODUCTORY STUDY. By BASHFORD DEAN, Ph.D., Adjunct Professor of Zoology, Columbia University. 300 pages. 344 Illustrations. Price, $2.50 net. This work has been prepared to meet the need of the general student for a concise knowledge of the living and extinct Fishes. It covers the recent advances in the comparative anatomy, embryology, and palaeontology of the five larger groups of Lampreys, Sharks, Chimaeroids, Teleostomes, and Dipnoans — the aim being to furnish a well-marked ground plan oplchthyology. The figures are mainly original and designed to aid in prac- tical work as well as to illustrate the contrasts in the development of the principal organs through the five groups. " The intense specialization which prevails in zoology at the present day can lead to no other result than this, that a well-educated zoologist who becomes a student of one group is in a few years quite left behind by the student of other groups. Books, therefore, like those of Mr. Dean are necessary for zoologists at large." — The Atheneeum, London. " Dr. Bashford Dean is known to zoologists, first, as the author of exhaustive and critical articles in the publications of the United States Fish Commission, on the systems of oyster culture pursued in Europe, and, secondly, as an embryologist who has lately been doing good work on the development of various Ga- noid fishes and the comparison that may be instituted with Teleostei. His recent addition to the well-known ' Columbia University Biological Series," now being brought out by The Macmillan Company, under the editorship of Professor H. F. Osborn, is an interesting volume upon fishes, in which considerable prominence is given to the fossil forms, and the whole subject is presented to us from the point of view of the evolu- tionist. This is the characteristic feature of the book. From the very first page of the introduction to the last page in the volume, preceding the index, which is a table of the supposed descent of the groups of fishes, the book is full of the spirit and the language of evolution." — Professor W. A. HERDMAN, in Nature, London. " The length to which this review has extended must be evidence of the importance of Dr. Dean's work. The suggestions here offered may be of use for another edition. That another may be called for, we may hope. For the work as it is, and for the care and thought bestowed on it, our thanks are due." — THEODORE GILL, in Science, New York. " L'ouvrage de M. Bashford Dean nous parait fait avec soin; les illustrations sont excellentes et tres nombreuses, et il merite le meilleur accueil de la part des zoologistes." — CH. BRONGNIART, in Le Revue Scientifique, Paris. " For the first time in the history of Ichthyology, students are now provided with an elementary hand- book affording a general view of the whole subject. . . . The last sixty pages of the volume are devoted to a list of derivations of proper names, a copious bibli- ography, and a series of illustrated tabular statements of the anatomical characters of the great groups of fishes. These sections bear signs of having been prepared most carefully and laboriously, and form an admirable appendix for purposes of reference. There will be much difference of opinion among specialists as to the value of some of the tables and the judgment pronounced by the author; but we have detected a very small proportion of errors for so bold an enter- prise, and students of the lower Vertebrata are much indebted to Dr. Dean for an invaluable compendium." — ARTHUR SMITH WOODWARD, in Natural Science, London.